Archive of Our Own

Work Text

"Is he dead?" Montonio asked, as the medic of the troupe, Keriil, checked the boy's condition."Looks like he's still breathing," Keriil, replied, his tone uncertain."Tch... Montonio, let's hurry. We still have to prepare for the show. Just leave him," an impatient crew member named Borozoi interjected, eager to move on."But... He seems to be conscious," Keriil remarked, concern etched in his features.In the northern part of the Yorbian continent, on the road to Glam Gas Land, a place known as the capital of pleasure, a young boy bleeding out on the ground brought the circus motorcade to a halt.Montonio, the group leader, crouched down and approached the boy to check the situation, regardless of the members' objections. "Young man... can you still speak?""This is still some distance from Glam. I heard that the area around these parts is very chaotic. Could this kid have been attacked by bandits or rogues?" a young girl named Abaki chimed in, bringing along the first aid kit to Keriil.Facing the old man's inquiry, the young man lying in a pool of blood slightly moved his fingers.Seeing this, Montonio said softly, "My name is Montonio, a travelling entertainer... and you?" The red-haired boy in the blood pool stiffly twisted his neck, revealing a face with clear-cut European features and rare gold eyes. He murmured in an inaudible voice, "...Hisoka.""Don't worry, Hisoka. I've got you. You're safe now," Montonio assured him, gently lifting the injured boy and placing him on a tarp laid out by Borzoi.As the members of the convoy reacted to Montonio's decision, many expressed dissatisfaction, their gazes ranging from unkind to wary. Some were wary about the trouble a boy with an unknown background could bring to the circus, and the others found it unreasonable to take in a new crew member so close to the Royal Glam performance—A once-in-a-lifetime chance to make themselves known.There were some exceptions, of course. Some pitied the boy as they were also taken in by the ringmaster when they were at their worst, but that was all it was—pity.Yet out of all the gazes of pity, disdain, and indifference, one seemed particularly out of place.It was a young albino boy around 10 years old with white and red eyes, about the same age as Hisoka. He observed the scene with keen interest, like a doctor examining a brand-new specimen."I can't believe the first character I'd be meeting in this life would be him..." Emil murmured to himself, his memories flooding back from hearing the familiar name.Emil, the name he held in both his previous and current lives, was a time traveler, whose soul had journeyed into this world four years ago, inhabiting the sickly body of an 6-year-old Emil, who was entrusted to Montonio by his equally sickly mother.Emil didn't know how his old body died. All he remembered was going to bed one night after work, and waking up in the circus. It didn't take long for him to realize that he had been transported into another world, the world of Hunter x Hunter, a beloved anime from his past.In these four years, Emil quickly adapted and excelled in his new life in the circus. Renowned as a genius, Emil could easily step into almost any role, mastering it within hours. Whether it was juggling, balancing, knife-throwing, unicycling, plate-spinning, or contortion, Emil discovered that he had a keen talent for controlling his body to the most minuscule actions.Despite the big change, Emil didn't harbor any regrets. To get a second chance in life with his memories intact was a blessing, and as a time traveler, he was well-acquainted with the plot of Hunter x Hunter. While the world he now inhabited was perilous, ordinary people could lead safe lives.Though currently just a member of the circus, Emil believed his knowledge of the plot would lead to greater achievements in the future. His current focus though, was on practicing hard and striving to make a name for himself as soon as possible.But today, The unexpected arrival of Hisoka stirred unease within Emil.The circus he found himself in was never mentioned in the real work, and he couldn't shake the feeling that it might be more than just an ordinary troupe—perhaps even a breeding ground for perverts and lunatics, with Hisoka being a product of their creation....Of course, he acknowledged that he might be overthinking it. After all, in the four years he'd been living in the circus, there hadn't been anything out of the ordinary. So, he doubted anything would happen with Hisoka just being here. But it was always better to be safe than sorry.Emil had heard something about Hisoka's backstory in his past life. It was a one-shot drawn by the author of Tokyo Ghoul, which was later recognized by the author of Hunter x Hunter to be cannon, abit in an interview. But not being a huge fan of Hisoka, he never bothered to read it... Oh, how he regretted that now...Emil sighed, shaking himself out of his momentary reverie. "I thought I would be fine living in this world as I knew the future, but the moment something outside the story came to me, I freaked out," he mused to himself.With a resigned sigh, Emil changed his mindset, knowing that he could no longer rely solely on the comfort of familiarity to get by his new life.After all, For Emil, this was no longer just a story—it was his reality, and he was determined to make the most of it, come what may.
(End of Chapter 1)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Emil's heart swirled with mixed emotions as he laid eyes on Hisoka, the first character he encountered in this new chapter of his life.The only solace was that Hisoka, at this point, probably wasn't yet a Nen user. The thugs around here were just ordinary folks, easy pickings for those versed in nen.If Hisoka possessed nen abilities, his current situation would have been impossible."Emil, take care of him," Moritonio instructed, approaching with Hisoka cradled in his arms."No worries, Uncle Tonio! He's in good hands with me!" Emil responded cheerfully as he gingerly lifted the injured boy.Though hesitant, he had no choice. He carefully placed the boy onto the caravan carriage, following Kernill who began laying out the tarp and bandaging the injured boy   For everyone, Picking up a person on the roadside was just a small episode. At most, they had a few arguments with the group leader, and then the convoy resumed their journey for the destination again.   "This circus... everyone here is pretty normal. No unusual behavior, talents, or personalities. Everyone appears to be fairly unremarkable, except for... well, the leader, who attempts to teach his crew Nen...""Maybe this circus is just a temporary stop for Hisoka; he leaves after acquiring his Nen ability from Moritonio... Perhaps he was mentally troubled before joining the circus or became that way after leaving..." In the carriage, Hajime used a towel dipped in water to help Kerril remove his blood-stained clothes and wipe his body.  But his mind was on the leader... "Originally... I thought it was just an ordinary circus. As long as I saved enough funds and laid a good foundation, I would find a way to leave... Unexpectedly..." He squinted his eyes, in his impression. The leader seems to teach every member the way to practice nen. Unfortunately, only one girl, Abaki, has learned it, and the rest do not have this qualification.Emil was a little worried... he didn't know if he could develop Nen abilities, or if the circus would even last until he had the opportunity to learn. After all, Nen is the key to determining whether one may truly step into the world of Hunter x Hunter, or be resigned to the fate of a cannon fodder, not knowing when they might perish.Though Emil had joined the circus some time ago, his body was too weak and malnourished to attempt using Nen, so his training had been repeatedly postponed. He didn't know if he would now be allowed to learn it now...As for Hisoka...Emil glanced down at the unconscious boy beside him, and a wicked thought crossed his mind.If... if he were to eliminate Hisoka now, would that mean... that the infamous fruit farmer would depart prematurely? Would it lessen future troubles? Emil contemplated the dark idea but quickly dismissed it.Killing Hisoka would only complicate matters, disrupting the plotline and eliminating Emil's advantage. Pushing aside the idea, Emil focused on dressing the boy's wounds and changing him into some clean, albeit slightly short, clothes. They belonged to Emil, the only other teenage boy in the troupe. The others were either way older or at least past puberty.After all was said and done, Kerill left the carriage joining the caravan while Emil settled down with a book in hand, intending to remain in the carriage under the guise of caring for the injured.Midway into his book, A groan caught his attention, interrupting Emil's thoughts."Looks like you're awake! How are you feeling?"Emil said gently, after all, no matter who Hisoka would be in the future, he was just an injured boy right now. Acting cold and unfeeling towards a pitiful newcomer wouldn't fit the cheerful persona Emil had worked hard to spread in the circus. So Emil decided to act as if he knew nothing, treating Hisoka like any other cast member in the circus. It wouldn't be fair to mistreat someone based on the actions they might commit in the future, let alone the fact that Emil had no idea what the boy had gone through to be found battered and dying in the middle of the road.  Hisoka seemed disoriented, attempting to gather his bearings. Softening his voice to avoid further distressing the dizzy boy, Emil reassured him. "You've lost quite a bit of blood, so you must be feeling weak. Don't worry; you're safe here. Moritonio took you in because you were injured, and the medicine should be working. In a week, you should be back to full health.""Thank... you... wa...ter..." Hisoka hoarsely called out. "Oh yes, how could I forget! Here!" Emil interrupted, preventing Hisoka from straining his voice further. He poured lukewarm water into a bowl to make it easier for the boy to drink, also fetching some easy-to-digest porridge from the back.After ensuring Hisoka was settled and comfortable, Emil sank back to his books, as a homebody, Emil missed his phone and the internet from the past... But found solace that in the Hunter x Hunter universe, history books are no less interesting than any fantasy novels Emil used to read in his free time. As the carriage rattled along the road, Emil glanced at Hisoka, who had once again drifted off to sleep. His body was likely working overtime to replenish lost blood cells and heal injuries. In the back of his mind, Emil wondered about Hisoka's life before ending up battered and broken on the roadside.Lost in his book, Emil barely noticed when the caravan halted. He heard Montiono's command from outside, "We'll camp here for the day, stretch your legs, and begin setting up for the night. Emil, stay with Hisoka."Emil nodded, rising to stretch his legs after the long journey. With Moritonio's departure, the circus members cheered and bustled about, setting up tents and preparing for supper. Emil knew leaving Hisoka in his care was Moritonio's discreet way of showing favouritism.In the four years spent in the circus, the image of a weak and sickly boy had become deeply ingrained in the minds of the crew. Even though he had fully recovered, they still watched over him, ensuring he didn't overexert himself, essentially treating him like a child.Being one of the youngest in the crew and looking much younger due to malnourishment, didn't help. This is also why nobody seemed to object when he stayed in the carriage all day instead of walking with most of the cast.For dinner, our chef Mark prepared his signature rabbit meat stew with rice, freshly caught a few hours earlier by our crew's very skilled sling shooter.Although we had plenty of dried meat in the caravan, it was wise to conserve supplies for the long journey ahead. With four more days of travel, if the weather permitted it, and the challenge of feeding nearly sixty people twice a day, it was no easy task.I even got some extra meat in my stew from Mr.  Mark, personally removed from the bone cause I disliked eating from it. After my meal I woke up Hisoka and mashed up the rice and the soup  for Hisoka so he could eat it. After all an injured patient needs their nutrients to get better.Night fell, and the circus members engaged in various activities. Some practiced their acts seriously, while others gambled, drank, and ate. Abaki joined me in the carriage, as one of the only two teens in the circus. Only 3 years older than me.Originally a shy kid, She had grown closer to me over the years, treating me like a younger brother due to our age diffrence."So, how's our princess been in the carriage all day? Hopefully, the newcomer hasn't been too much trouble for her royal highness?" Abaki teased as she entered."Abaki, I've told you a hundred times not to call me princess anymore," I replied with a smile, knowing it had become just another nickname over the years. Despite my reluctance, I allowed it.Usually, I don't take kindly to being called princess, but it didn't come off on any ill will from the crew or Abaki so I let them be. Of course, I still have to say no to it from time to time. lest people I'm not close to begin calling me princess too."What game do you want to play today? Old Maid, Hearts, Cheat, or Poker? I can bet some of your saved-up snacks for my puppets," It was common for us to play games together or practice tricks at night together during our free time. As the only kids in the circus, it was hard to find common company with most of the adults without hindering them from their "adult" form of entertainment. Which was usually drinking, gambling or dirty talk. "Nothing like that now, I just wanted to see how you've been coping in the carriage with the newcomer," Abaki said casually, taking a seat next to me."You know, many aren't happy with Moritonio taking in this kid from who knows where. People are worried he might be connected with the mafia or come from the slums. Why else would he be found beaten black and blue on the roadside?" Emil sat by Abaki's side, listening to the sounds of the crowd drifting through the air.  "Many of us here didn't come from privileged backgrounds, yet we've managed to find a sense of belonging here, haven't we? If Moritonio hadn't taken me in, I'd probably be wasting away in some slum after succumbing to my illness. I think you understand where he's coming from," I replied, trying to reassure her."I know, but—" Abaki began, her voice loud enough to rouse Hisoka from his sleep, prompting her to quickly lower her tone. "But there are only about two months left before the Royal Glam Show, and they're very particular about who gets in. If that kid causes our application to be withdrawn...""Abaki, you need to trust Moritonio. He has our best interests at heart. He wouldn't sabotage everything like that. You know him," I interrupted, trying to quell her concerns."Right, I shouldn't be so harsh on a newcomer. It's just that everyone in the circus, including myself, is really tense about this. This is the big break we've all been waiting for. No more endless travelling, with fame and money, we can do so much..." Abaki sighed."I know," I reassured her, understanding her worries.As we settled into silence, gazing at the cheerful crowd, I asked, "So, do you want to play cards now?""Ha-ha, yeah," Abaki replied with a smile."Yay! I call sevens!" I declared as we resumed our normal nighttime routine, oblivious to the two pairs of ears listening in on our conversation. But even if I had known, I wouldn't have cared. After all, nothing we said was worth hiding or wrong.As the night grew deeper, the circus settled into a quiet lull, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up with the crew. Emil lay on a mattress in the carriage next to Abaki, Hisoka not far away. He listened to the night sounds, the soft murmurs of circus members trying to keep their voices down for those who were sleeping. Emil found his thoughts drifting.What was Hisoka's story about? What lay ahead in the future? Would this peace endure? Would the circus survive? As the night wore on, Emil's eyelids grew heavy. He leaned back against the carriage, his mind still filled with unanswered questions.
(End of Chapter 2)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The next morning, Emil stirred from his sleep to find Hisoka observing him with a curious expression. The gentle sway of the carriage indicated that the caravan had resumed its journey. Emil greeted Hisoka with a warm smile. "Good morning. It's good to see you're feeling better.""Thank you for your care, princess," Hisoka replied playfully, earning a raised eyebrow from Emil. "Where did you pick up that nickname?", Emil inquired, hiding the hint of displeasure at being addressed in such a manner by someone he barely knew."Abaki. She sternly ordered me to take care of her princess and not to wake you. She left a tin of breakfast on the side for you," Hisoka explained."I see. Thank you for letting me know~" Emil responded with his usual cheerful demeanour, though internally, he questioned Hisoka's words.'He's lying. Abaki might playfully call me princess, but she wouldn't do so in front of strangers, knowing that I dislike it. He was probably awake last night and overheard our conversation.''Why lie about this? If I complained to Abaki, It would be easy for me to figure out right away that he was lying..?'Shrugging off his thoughts, Emil decided to focus on the new addition to their circus. "So, how are your injuries? Any inflammation or pain? The medicine contains a numbing agent, so you shouldn't be in any pain. However, if you still feel discomfort, it could be a sign of an infection, which would double your healing time.""Thank you, I'm fine, I don't feel any pain right now," Hisoka reassured.Emil nodded, Glancing out the window of the carriage, he noticed the familiar landscape passing by. The caravan was moving steadily along the road, and the sun was beginning to rise, casting a warm glow over the surroundings. With this speed, it wouldn't even take two more days to reach Glam Gas Land. Almost double the speed estimated by the caravan. I guess this is what happens when the entire circus is motivated.Have you had breakfast yet?" Emil asked, reaching for the tin of food that Abaki had left for him.Hisoka shook his head. "Not yet. I was waiting for you to wake up."Emil smiled and reached for the tin of food. "Well, then let's eat together. Injured patients need to eat their fill or they won't get better quickly." He opened the tin and handed Hisoka a portion of the food.After breakfast, Emil offered to help Hisoka with his injuries, applying fresh bandages and checking for any signs of infection. Hisoka declined the offer once more, insisting on doing it himself.Emil shrugged and let him do so, watching indifferently, as the boy struggled to clean and reapply his bandages. Emil couldn't help but find it strange to see Hisoka's smile grow bigger as time went on."You know, it's a little impolite to keep staring like that," Hisoka teased, a playful glint in his eyes.Emil's smile faltered for a split second before he responded, "Ah! My apologies! I was just checking on your injuries. Didn't mean to make you uncomfortable. I'm so sorry!!!" He quickly replied, maintaining his persona. But internally, he knew how strange it would seem for a person who appeared caring and full of empathy to suddenly stare coldly at someone changing bandages in pain without offering help or at least showing any pity or concern.'Keeping up the bright persona gets tiring after a while,' Emil thought. 'And when I thought Hisoka was focused on his injuries, I let my emotions slip... I messed up. It seems... He is way more perceptive than I thought.'Hisoka's smile widened at Emil's response. "It's alright. Your concern is appreciated~ But I have to ask, Are you always so cheerful? or is it just for show?"Emil smiled lightly, though inwardly grappling with the implications of Hisoka's words. "Well, it does get tiring to smile all the time~ Sorry if I seemed rude just now," he explained, attempting to maintain his cheerful demeanour despite the prickling sense of annoyance rising within him due to Hisoka's teasing smiles.Hisoka's response only fueled Emil's irritation. "No, not at all. In fact~ it made me more interested in you than before. I would like it if you didn't smile like that in front of me, Princess~" Hisoka teased, a mischievous glint in his eyes.Suppressing a sigh, Emil forced himself to play along. "Only if you stop acting like you're better than us~ I can feel your indifference towards our circus from a mile away~" he countered, looking out the window once more, letting the cool summer breeze calm him down.'I can't believe I almost lost my temper to a 14-year-old child. Or I think he's 14? He looks 16, Well if he was 28 in 1999, it's now 1985... he thought as he glanced at the people outside the carriage, smiling and waving to the other members of the crew who noticed him, conversing through sign language—a common method the crew used to communicate backstage in order not to create too much ruckus during shows.As Emil looked at the smiling faces of the crew, a genuine smile graced his face. He decided to softly remind Hisoka, who was quietly watching him: "Let me remind you, the current condition of this circus is not good. There's a big show coming up, and for the leader to randomly pick up a wild dog from the roadside, will undoubtedly increase the burden on the group. So If you want to stay in the group, try to have a good relationship with them...It'll only make your life easier.""How cold~" Hisoka lamented happily at Emil's cold advice."Tsk!" Emil tutted. As expected, he couldn't get along with Hisoka. The fear of the boy hurting the circus, as well as knowing what the boy would become in the future, made it hard to have any good feelings.At such a young age, Emil could already see the shadow of perversion in the boy's demeanour.Emil jumped out of the carriage to hang out with the crew, not wanting to be around Hisoka anymore. As Emil left, Hisoka forced himself to prop up his arms and tidy himself up with a wet towel. Then, holding his chin with one hand, he looked through the compartment door and scanned the figures of everyone in the group, as if he were examining, observing, or collecting something...
2 days later, Time for the Annual Royal Glam Gas show: 2 months
"The Pleasure Capital: Glam Gas Land; for years, this land was impoverished. Covered in red earth mountains, not much grew, and the land lay desolate. This all changed when the Glam tribe, a group of migrants, discovered a precious natural gas resource among the mountains.Abandoning its century-long migratory lifestyle, the caravan settled near the deposit. Hence, in the years following, the land began to be known as Glam Gas Land. Many businessmen and ambitious souls arrived in search of gas. Eventually, when the gas reservoirs ran dry, the Glam family, already wealthy from their management of the resource, shifted their focus to another venture: casino management.Alongside casinos, hotels sprouted, and to attract guests, these hotels would host extravagant shows. Competing with one another to hire the best magicians and performers, show business became the emblematic trade of Glam Gas Land. Now, Glam Gas Land is known as the paradise for performers," Emil narrated, captivating the sparkling eyes of some of the more younger crew members. Though they were still technically older than Emil."Whoa! You know your stuff, Emil!" exclaimed Abaki, a young and cheerful member, with Habaki another crew member nodding frantically in agreement."Haha, you're flattering me. I just narrated word for word from a book I read. You-" Emil began."Well, I can see that you kids are excited, but let me tell you, if you keep focusing on the history, you'll miss the real thing," joked Boris the vice leader, and a veteran member of the crew, from outside the carriage, snapping the young crew out of their reverie."We're here already!!!" shouted Abaki in surprise. "Quick, open the curtain! Hurry! Hurry!""I'm getting it! I'm getting it!" Habaki stumbled while opening the window curtain.As the caravan rolled into Glam Gas Land, even Emil couldn't help but be awestruck by the dazzling spectacle before him. The cityscape was unlike anything he had ever seen on earth, with towering skyscrapers in impossible shapes adorned with colourful lights and digital billboards flashing advertisements at every turn.The energy of the city was palpable, and Emil could feel the excitement coursing through the air. It was as if every corner held the promise of something extraordinary."Wow, this place is amazing!" exclaimed Abaki, her eyes wide with wonder."Yeah, I've never seen anything like it," added Habaki, his voice filled with excitement.Emil nodded in agreement. He had heard stories about Glam Gas Land, but experiencing it firsthand was an entirely different feeling.As the caravan made its way through the bustling streets, Emil couldn't help but marvel at the sights and sounds around him. Everywhere he looked, there were performers and entertainers, each vying for the attention of the crowds."Look at all the performers!" Abaki exclaimed, staring excitedly out the window.Before long, the caravan came to a stop in front of a grand hotel, its facade adorned with glittering lights and elaborate decorations. This was to be their home for the duration of their stay in Glam Gas Land.As the crew disembarked from the caravan, Emil felt a sense of exhilaration wash over him. This was the big break everyone was waiting for."Alright, everyone, let's get settled in," called out Boris, his voice filled with excitement. "We've got a big show ahead of us, and I want everyone at their best."With that, the crew scattered to their respective rooms, each filled with anticipation for the events to come. As Emil settled into his room, he couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement building within him.The Royal Glam Gas Show was the opportunity of a lifetime, and Emil was determined to make the most of it.
(End of Chapter 3)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

After arriving in Glam Gas Land, the circus troupe settled into their performance venue, gearing up for the grand spectacle they had planned for their first performance in Glam Gas Land. Initially, Montonio planned to take Hisoka to the hospital for treatment first thing, but seeing that Hisoka was already able to move independently, he opted for a clinic visit for a simple bandaging and check-up.The members of the group were surprised by Hisoka's vitality. Just a few days ago, he had seemed on the brink of death. But now he was up and running, How many days had it been? Four?However, no one paid much attention to Hisoka, a young boy who had just arrived. With the performance scheduled for the day after tomorrow, they threw themselves into intense rehearsals, ensuring every act was polished to perfection.The circus boasted an array of performers, from fire breathers to acrobats, but the star attraction was undoubtedly "air swimming," led by Montonio—this gravity-defying act mesmerized audiences, captivating them with its otherworldly charm.Emil, drawing from his memories of the HxH manga, knew the truth behind Montonio's abilities. It seemed that Montonio's Nen attribute had a 'antigravity' or at least 'magnetic' effect, allowing him to adhere to buildings effortlessly for his act.On the day of the performance, Emil was in his room, stretching and mentally preparing for the upcoming show when he heard a familiar footsteps from behind. He didn't need to turn around to know it was Hisoka. After nearly a week of interaction with Hisoka, Emil had abandoned any pretense in front of the boy who only seemed to find amusement in his attempts to act naive.Leaning nonchalantly against the door frame, Hisoka fixed his gaze on Emil, who chose to ignore him and spoke with a casual grin, "Every member in the group possesses one or two unique skills. What about you? What do you bring to the table? Or are you just a mimic?""If you're free with nothing to do, instead of spying on me, why not head to the venue and learn from their practice? Watching me stretch won't help you," Emil suggested calmly. He had noticed that ever since arriving at the performance venue, Hisoka had been meticulously observing the performance techniques and methods of each member.Emil was well aware of what Hisoka was doing... he was studying.Judging from Hisoka's future potential and performance, his learning ability was remarkably strong, perhaps even surpassing Emil. Of course, only time would tell if that was the case."Well... I've seen enough," Hisoka remarked, shrugging indifferently.Emil's eyebrows lifted in surprise. The implication of Hisoka's words was clear: he had already mastered everything he had observed. It seemed that the unique skills the team members had honed over the years held little technical challenge in Hisoka's eyes."Already? It's only been two days, hasn't it?" Emil responded calmly, hiding his suprise.Emil's value in the circus lay in his support role, filling in any gaps as needed. Due to his age and lack of seniority, he wasn't yet able to take the center stage with his own unique act. After all, to survive in the circus, one had to follow seniority and find a suitable position to avoid drawing too much negative attention from the crew.This was something Hisoka didn't care for, leading to growing disdain from the circus members. His untimely arrival hadn't helped his situation either."Emil~" Suddenly, an arm stretched out and rested on Emil's shoulder from behind.Hisoka leaned in close, adopting a cheerful demeanor. "I heard you learned everything in a week by observing others in the circus. They call you a genius~ Do you have any tips or tricks to share as a senior?""...""Hey..." Seeing Emil's silence, Hisoka sighed and leaned closer to his ear. "Emil, You snuck out last night...right?""!!!!!!"Hearing the sound, Emil's pupils shrank.He had recently gone to train secretly...Emil knew he had to hone his skills quickly, especially considering the uncertain future of the circus. If Montonio ever died or the circus fell apart, he would need to rely on himself and the skills he had acquired over the years."Living with you is definitely not a good thing." The disgust Emil felt for Hisoka became even more obvious.Yes, when allocating rooms, the group leader arranged him and Hisoka together, hoping the two boys close in age would get along."Hehehe..."Hisoka smiled and said, "I've seen your tricks and methods... I find it quite interesting. How about you teach me?""How about this..." Emil extended a finger, poking Hisoka's face away. "If you tell me your true origin and background, I will teach you."His exercise methods were all designed to strengthen specific parts of the body while keeping as much flexibility as possible, such as legs or arms. The effect was remarkable, but the aftereffects were severe... Until now, his hands and feet were extremely sore.It's just that he held it back, and outsiders couldn't tell."Are you interested in my origins?... I thought you hated me..."Hisoka didn't answer the question and changed the topic, "It's okay... I've already remembered your movements. You go about your business, and I won't disturb you anymore," he said, waving his hand and turning around to leave."..." Emil dusted his clothes as a plastic smile graced his face.He wasn't afraid that Hisoka would tell others about him sneaking out because it didn't matter... Plus, Hisoka didn't have any friends in the group. Everyone seemed to dislike this kid who kept squinting and smiling to himself. In turn, naturally, they all rejected him.As for Emil, he had no choice but to get closer to Hisoka as a peer and roommate."Alright, everyone, listen up!" Montonio's voice cut through the chatter, drawing the attention of the circus crew. "We've worked hard, and we've got a show to put on. Remember, we're here to dazzle and entertain, so let's give it everything we've got! Let's make our first performance in Glam Gas Land a memorable one!"The crew erupted into cheers and applause, their spirits soaring as they prepared to showcase their talents on the biggest stage of their careers. As they unloaded their equipment and made their way to the venue, Emil couldn't shake the feeling of excitement budding within him. This was their moment to shine, to captivate the audience with their skills and artistry.As the curtain rose on the Royal Glam Gas Show, Emil felt a surge of adrenaline. With each graceful step on the tightrope, he poured his heart and soul into his performance, the audience hanging on his every move.The venue, which could accommodate thousands of people, was packed.The Montonio Circus took the stage amidst the cheers of the audience and performed wonderful shows one after another.The audience watched in rapt attention, their applause thundering through the air as Montonio's act came to a close. It was a moment of triumph, a testament to the talent and dedication of the circus crew.As the final curtain fell, Emil felt a sense of pride wash over him. They had done it— They had wowed the audience and left them wanting more. As they took their bows and soaked in the adulation of the crowd, Emil knew that this was just the beginning of their journey in Glam Gas Land. As they packed up their gear and prepared to leave the venue, Emil couldn't help but smile, knowing that they had made their mark on the city—and soon the cheers from the Royal Glam Gas Hotel would grace their ears. Emil was sure of it......When he came off the field, he saw Hisoka sitting cross-legged on the cantilever of the stadium. He was looking at Moritonio, who was walking upside down with interest."This guy...could he be aware of Nen? Emil's eyelids twitched.Ever since he learned the secret behind the leader's ability to walk on walls, Emil had been trying to observe Moritonio using nen, but unfortunately... he could not sense the flow of nen,  no matter how hard he tried.This required talent! and it seems Hisoka's talent with Nen was as monstrous as his ability to learn...
(End of Chapter 4)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Time flew by, and a week had passed since the caravan landed in Glam Gas Land...
  With each performance, the Moritonio Circus gradually gained recognition in Glam Gas Land, significantly boosting business within the group.Since the group became busier with performances. Hisoka, who was a non-performer, was put in charge of the errands and began to be responsible for the group's logistics, such as... washing clothes, organizing props, etc.As for Emil, in addition to rehearsing and performing during the day, he also dedicated his nights to practice. No longer shying away from his actions from Hisoka, he simply left when the time came. Squeezing every moment for rest, frantically balancing his time.Of course...doing this also made his training results significantly improve.  At night in a remote park in Gram City.  "It seems that my body, at least in terms of physique, has some talents and potential."Compared with traditional exercise methods, Emil focused on a unique set of skills that accentuated his strengths—incorporating his aim, balance, flexibility, and the ability to twist in unimaginable ways and fall without getting hurt Creating a unique fighting style not seen in the average individual.Additionally, my techniques were so intricate that only those with incredible muscle control could replicate them, let alone understand the nuances of each movement. Of course, this took several hours of practice to ingrain each action into memory, So amid battle, he could execute them effortlessly without wasting time thinking.After stretching to release tension, he relaxed, feeling the cold night air cooling his body."It's almost time..." I muttered to myself as I took a step forward, only to freeze in my tracks.Almost as if on cue, a familiar figure appeared nearby on a park bench, legs crossed."Hey~" Hisoka's voice cut through the night."When did you come?" I asked not suprised."I've been here for a while. You were too focused on exercising to notice," Hisoka replied, stretching lazily. "I can't sleep~ and It's boring to be alone."Emil fell silent, feeling uncomfortable under Hisoka's watchful gaze, especially knowing he was being observed."Hey..." Hisoka's tone softened with a hint of concern. "You seem burdened. I always feel you're carrying something..."You and Abaki are different from the others. As a friend, can I listen to your secret? Maybe I can help..."The word "secret" hung in the air, and Emil couldn't help but feel wary of Hisoka's intentions. During our time together, he had grown familiar with Hisoka's character. The boy's intentions were rarely noble; more often than not, he sought amusement at the expense of others.Emil's eyes were cold, he grinned and looked at Hisoka brightly, "Do you really want to help me?"  "Of course." Hisoka smiled briskly.  "Okay...can you die?" Emil said word by word.  "?""Are you angry?" Hisoka raised his eyebrows in confusion.With a sense of finality, I turned away, ready to return to my room and take a warm bath"Emil~ Don't be such a heartless friend~... Don't worry, I will keep your affairs secret~" Hisoka followed him back.Emil's plastic smile belied his true feelings "We're colleagues, not friends""Yeah... I understand," Hisoka replied casually.....As Emil and Hisoka entered the living quarters, a conversation rang out in their ears between Montonio and Borizoi regarding Hisoka's inclusion in the show."I disagree, Tonio. Allowing some random street kid to join the show. Hisoka is not like Emil and Abaki. At least Emil and Abaki are useful and obedient, and they can contribute onstage. But Hisoka... his attitude alone speaks volumes. " Borozoi objected to Montonio."Borozoi... you know, as well as I do what life is like in the slums. Don't forget that I used to be just a pickpocket, masquerading as a shoemaker. And, you were once homeless, living in a public toilet."In a dimly lit room, the group leader and a key member of the group were engaged in a discussion. The large man named Borozoi, spoke calmly: "That was in the past. Look, we've finally secured the opportunity to perform at the Royal Glam, and now you want to add someone new to the lineup..." he expressed his reservations. "Don't forget, the show is just two months away. This is our chance to make a name for ourselves. I don't want anything to jeopardize our plans. Do you understand?"  Before the conversation could continue, Moritonio's gaze shifted towards the figures appearing in the corridor upstairs.It was Emil and Hisoka. Two teenagers stood side by side, both smiling one reminiscent of a sheep the other a snake. Clearly, they had overheard their discussion."You really aren't making any friends here... you've been with us for so long," Emil remarked calmly, hands tucked in his pockets."I can't help it... these people are too hostile towards me," Hisoka responded indifferently, flashing a smile.  "You should look inwardly for the reason why" Emil advised bluntly."How harsh~ I envy you... everyone looks out for you," Hisoka expressed, his gaze fixed on Emil's profile, acting oblivious to the implications of Emil's words."Behind you..." Borozoi attempted to continue, but Moritonio's cough interrupted him.The rotund man paused, turned his head, and finally noticed Emil and Hisoka.Hisoka met Borozoi's gaze, leaning over the railing to wave enthusiastically. "Your performance today was amazing!" he exclaimed.  "Hmph!"Hisoka's compliment seemed to be of no use to Borozoi. With a snort, he rose abruptly and exited the room."Did I interrupt something?" Hisoka's gaze shifted knowingly from Borozoi to Moritonio."Hisoka..." Moritonio's voice carried a hint of curiosity. "Can you perform magic?" As someone with telekinetic abilities, Moritonio's observations were meticulous. Though Hisoka concealed it well, his behaviours hinted at something unusual to the discerning man. 'This young man maintains a high level of alertness...I don't know if it has something to do with his upbringing and experience.' This keen perception was one of the reasons why Moritonio found Hisoka intriguing.Moreover, although Hisoka's figure is slender, his limb flexibility and reaction speed are top-notch, and his overall physique is very strong... Just because Hisoka didn't show it, it doesn't mean that Moritonio couldn't see the clues.  In fact, in addition to Hisoka, there is also Emil!'Emil is also amazing. With precise muscle control, Emil absorbs new skills like a sponge, improving upon them with unnatural flexibility and precision. It was almost as if the boy was born to be a stage performer.' He also noticed Emil's rapid improvement since landing in Glam Gas land.He didn't know why the little one suddenly became so proactive in training, nor why he suddenly changed his mind to stay in the troupe... but it seems that at least for now, the boy had no plans to leave the circus.  'Maybe it's because they live together that the two teenagers seem to impact each other. Seeing how close they are to each other even on weekdays... Even though Hisoka is not welcome by the troupe, Emil is the only member of the group who is willing to have contact with the former.'  Facing the group leader's inquiry, Hisoka smiled and with a movement of his arm, he suddenly took out a deck of playing cards.  Immediately afterward, as the fingertips jumped, the playing cards immediately flew up and down. With practiced finesse, the cards danced in the air, mesmerizing Montonio.  "Wow... You're better than me. Who taught you, Hisoka?" My mother... she had nimble fingers," Hisoka replied with a smile.Despite Hisoka's flawless demeanour. Emil detected a hint of deception in the boy's words."Boss, you forgot about our training again!" At that moment, Abaki approached and cast a glance at Hajime and Hisoka. "Hey..." She wanted to greet Emil but stayed quiet after seeing Hisoka.Most of the members of the Moritonio Circus were taken in by the troupe leader, including Abaki. However, being an introverted child, she rarely communicated when Hisoka was near, especially when he was "awake.""Ah- yes, let's go," Tonio nodded, escorting the girl away. Observing this, it became apparent that the leader was taking Abachi for Nen practice."It looks like you'll finally be able to perform on stage. Congratulations. " Emil remarked indiffrently with a bright tone before turning away and leaving.Hisoka remained silent, casually taking out a 2 of spades from his deck of playing cards and placing it against his lips.In the quiet room, an eerie laughter echoed...
(End of Chapter 5)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It didn't take long for Hisoka's opportunity to shine on stage to arise...A circus member's mistake during a practice resulted in an ankle injury, prompting the troupe leader to handpick Hisoka as a replacement for the performance. This decision didn't sit well with the injured member, who begrudgingly stepped down, feeling sidelined by the leader's preference for Hisoka."Bastard!" The disgruntled man spat at Hisoka before storming off with the consolation of his companions, furthering the animosity some felt for the newcomer.Despite the animosity, Hisoka remained unfazed. His debut performance was flawless, earning him even louder cheers than his predecessor ever did. This in turn led to the discontent man leaving the circus all together. Meanwhile, suspicions about Hisoka's background lingered, as Bolize spread rumours about the boy having a possible connection with the mafia....The next day, inside the room, Moritonio calmly sipped his wine while Abaki exerted herself in practicing basic telekinesis under his attentive gaze."Abaki, relax. Your focus is slipping," the leader gently advised her.Abaki shared the collective anxiety about the upcoming Royal Gram show, understanding its significance to the circus's future. Unlike others fixated on wealth and reputation, her concern was for the circus's well-being. She couldn't shake off her unease about Hisoka. Who always gave off a strange aura to her.Internally, she fretted about Emil, who had to share a room with Hisoka. Making sure to watch over the two boys to make sure nothing dangerous was happening. But whenever she talked about her uneasiness towards Hisoka to the leader she always got a similar response. "I can't drive away a person who has nowhere to go."  Neo showed a kind smile: "Abaki... You and Hisoka are the same age, so try to get along well."  "His tricks are very good, you know..."  "..." Abaki was quiet. It was rare for her to see the leader of the group and praise the members personally. Not to mention on multiple occasions. At least in terms of craftsmanship, Moritonio never praised the skills of even the oldest members of the circus. "Should I really try to... get along with him?" 
Less than a month until the Royal Glam show...
With Hisoka's growing proximity to the leader garnering more animosity towards him,  Emil's standing within the circus was slowly deteriorating. Due to being seen too close to Hisoka, even those initially concerned about Emil deliberately distanced themselves from the boy.  If he kept associating with Hisoka, it was evident that Emil would likely face similar treatment soon enough.Emil found this situation uncomfortable. While the segregation didn't directly harm him, being lumped together with Hisoka made him queasy."If it weren't for the chance to practice Nen... I would have long rid myself of the company of that mental patient long ago!" Emil muttered, frustrated With the increasing distance he felt within the crew.'But...It is only the leader who can pry open the door to telepathy. And the leader... values Hisoka very much.'At noon, Moritonio took the trio—Abaki, Hisoka, and Emil—into the bustling city center of Glam Gas Land for supplies. Abaki and Hisoka had grown closer, seemingly influenced by Moritonio's words.As they strolled through the lively crowd, they stumbled upon a gathering discussing wanted posters. Among them was the infamous Hundred Faces John Doe, a serial murderer causing panic across the Ubian Continent."It's Hundred Faces, John Doe. This criminal is very famous recently...""The serial murderer who has made people panic in the Yorbian Continent!"Several people walking by noticed a large group gathered in front of them, facing a wall adorned with posters. As they approached, they stopped."This is..."Abaki, standing outside the crowd, took a few glances."Notice from the government and some official organizations.""I heard that this guy's method of committing crimes was extremely bloody. The victims were all miserable. They were all crushed to death, and the bodies were flat." There were whispers around.The wanted portrait on the wall showed a big man with dull eyes and a blank expression.Abaki's curiosity was piqued as she explained to the three of them, "John. Doe, this name is very common everywhere... Sometimes, it also refers to a fictional character. There were many victims that have been killed by him. From the appearance of the corpses and the method of committing the crime, it can be judged that it was committed by the same person. However... there is news that the back and body of the murderer captured by the camera are different every time... It seems that whenever committing crimes, this person will have an extra face, so he got this nickname.""How do you know so much?" Hisoka asked with interest."'In several areas, we have visited before, there are wanted pictures and flyers for this criminal...'" Abaki answered honestly."'Oh?'" Hisoka raised the corner of his mouth.Emil glanced at Hisoka and knew that this guy had noticed something strange. But Emil wasn't sure exactly what. 'Does he belive that it is too much of a coincidence?'... Maybe it really is'"Some people say that this Doe is a makeup expert. In order to show off his skills, he was caught on camera on purpose..."Montonio, seemingly uncomfortable with the conversation, pinched the brim of his hat to cover his face. He stated, "'This person is probably neurotic and wants to attract attention...'""'It seems that it's not very safe here...don't go out at night recently, and it's forbidden to wander around. Especially you Emil and Hisoka. Don't think I haven't noticed you too sneaking out at night. " Moritonio ordered."'Yes!!'"'Wait... A Hundred Faces! That ability to change faces is just like 'Texture Surprise' that Hisoka displayed in the manga. Was it here where he learned it? But why would a murderer display a face-changing technique in the midst of battle? unless...''Hisoka learned it from Montonio!... wait, Montonio?... no no no there's no way Montonio could be Jane Doe!!!''After all, as an old successful man with nen abilities, why would he want to randomly kill people? If you are looking for excitement, challenging the strong is undoubtedly a better way to satisfy yourself, right?''No matter how bad it is, he would probably be hunting for targets who also have telekinesis abilities... Killing ordinary people like this is cheap.''Maybe he would want to experience the pleasure of massacre, or do you want to challenge the authority of the government? Montonio doesn’t seem like a person who would do either.''It's probably not Montonio.' Emil thought, still making sure to keep more tabs on leader in the future...........Later in the evening, it was time to eat. The group members avoided their table, leaving only Hisoka and Emil to eat alone.It was clear that the crew were isolating the two because of Hisoka, who seemed to have taken a liking to follow Emil, making the other boy an unfortunate victim of the situation."I was also ostracized because of you..." Emil said expressionlessly while eating "Isn't this what you want... No one will bother your practice now~" Hisoka held a fork in his mouth and smiled his usual snake like grin, "Speaking of which...have you been doing something else behind my back recently, playing some new tricks?... I feel You've become a lot stronger~"A vein appeared on Emil's forehead as he smiled: "Does it have anything to do with you?""Of course it does. You are my only friend within the crew~""We're colleagues!" Emil corrected in a cold voice dropping his smile."Okay, okay~... Colleagues~"Before they could delve further into this issue, Abaki sat down interrupting the duo, "You two, Moritonio's calling you to come over here after dinner." she said casually shovelling a pile of food for herself."Okay." Emil's heart skipped a beat.He had a feeling that today was finally the day Moritonio was going to teach both of them how to practice Nen!I have finally waited for this day! However, Emil was a little uneasy... He knew that Hisoka would be able to learn it, but as for him... to be honest, he was not sure about his talent...Not everyone can cultivate Nen... At least, in the entire circus, only Abaki has succeeded.In general, there are about three known ways to activate Nen.The first is to practice hard on your own, open your pores under the guidance of a teacher, and gradually grow through the four elements of Nen.The second method is to let those with mind ability pour mind energy into the body, initiate it, and forcibly open the pathways... which is a more dangerous but efficient method.The last one is self-exploration. People who cultivate nen on their own without anyone's guidance. Usually, these people are all monsters, and there are very few such people. So rare that even the protagonist of hxh himself had to be initiated to have nen.    Emil doesn't really need a teacher at all because his understanding of the Nen ability far exceeds that of anyone else in the circus.In his brain, he has stored the development, application, understanding, and skills of all those with powerful Nen abilities in the current world. He even knows all the settings of the old thief Togashi, who created the power system of Nen. When it comes to academic attainments alone, I think... no one can compare with me.But in the end, books are books, and whether they can be used in reality is another matter... At least for now, he alone... can't awaken his nen. He needs to be initiated to even feel Nen.After laying the foundation of the physical body, Emil had tried to sense the 'energy in the body' and tried to awaken nen firstly using meditation but was unsuccessful. After finishing his meal quickly, Emil ignored Hisoka and left."Huh?"Hisoka was a little surprised. It was rare for him to see Emil looking so anxious."It seems something interesting is going to happen~"
(End of Chapter 6)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

In the rehearsal space, Moritonio awaited the arrival of Hisoka and Hajime.As they entered, Moritonio greeted them with a smile. Hisoka and Emil took their seats together, while Abaki stood nearby."The troupe seems wary that Hisoka might learn their skills in secret, so more of them are practicing alone." Moritonio quipped lightly.Typically, members would gather at night to practice together, but now, the rehearsal space was eerily quiet."Seems like everyone's a bit timid," Moritonio sighed softly. "But Hisoka doesn't seem interested in others' affairs.""No, Moritonio... There's something I want to learn," Hisoka interjected, gesturing towards the leader. "It's your famous act, Moritonio's 'Swimming in the Air'... I've always found it intriguing."Moritonio smiled, unfazed by Hisoka's informality. "Well... I can't teach that. No matter how talented you are, it's not something easily passed down."Hisoka nodded understandingly. After all, Moritonio's signature act was the cornerstone of the circus's reputation."Is it related to aura?" Hisoka's tone shifted, his gaze fixed on Moritonio. "Something flowing or materializing?"Moritonio's surprise was evident. "Hisoka... can you... see aura?""Aura?" Hisoka tilted his head."It's also called Nen.""Nen?""Yes.""Does it refer to the layer of light covering my body, like a film?"Moritonio, Emil, and Abaki were taken aback by Hisoka's insight. It was one thing to see another's aura, but discerning one's aura was another level of perception.From the beginning, Moritonio had assumed Hisoka's mimicry stemmed from sensing the aura of individuals. But Hisoka's ability to perceive his aura was an unintended surprise."A genius!" Moritonio thought, amazed by Hisoka's talents.Emil couldn't help but feel a pang of envy. Sometimes, life simply wasn't fair..."Just by relying on your innate sense and insight..." Moritonio muttered inwardly, then paused quickly snapping himself from his gaffe. "Aura is something everyone has. But to harness and control it requires training..." As Moritonio delved into the basics of Nen, Hisoka listened intently, while Emil remained calm. Usually, he would be acting confused or in awe like Hisoka but that won't let him achieve his goal for today.Additionally, what the leader said was all kindergarten knowledge to him: ['Nen is one of the defining features of the Hunter × Hunter series. It is a technique that allows a living being to use and manipulate their life energy (known as aura); the term "Nen" can also be used in conversation to refer as A ura .
A person capable of utilizing Nen is colloquially referred to as a "Nen user"...Because one can craft a great variety of parapsychological abilities through Nen, it is considered a dangerous power that is kept hidden from the public at large to maintain balance in society.
Aura can be seen only after the Aura Nodes in the eyes are opened. People who have not trained in Ten will leak an aura similar to water  vapour  from a kettle. Nonetheless, sensitive individuals can feel its presence without being aware of its existence. It has been described as feeling like a warm, viscous fluid at rest, whereas powerful, refined auras produce a sensation that feels akin to needles pricking into the skin.Hostile aura generates extremely unpleasant sensations, which can cause a non-user to halt in their tracks and be unable to walk towards the source as if a wall had been erected in front of them. Since every living  being emits  aura subconsciously, learning to sense aura is a useful skill for those tracking living things or hunting non-living things infused with aura.
Experienced Nen users can discern opponents' locations and strengths by reading their aura output. Additionally, skilled users can regulate their aura flow to appear as beginners or ordinary individuals.

A student learning Nen trains to manually open and close their Aura Nodes so that they can control the flow of their aura. One typically learns this process slowly and gradually through meditation.

There is a second method, colloquially called Initiation.

Achieved by forcing the Aura Nodes to open via an influx of aura. Despite being much quicker, this method is typically frowned upon by Nen instructors due to the danger it poses to the student. Additionally, if the user Initiating is inexperienced or has malicious intent, death is a foregone conclusion. Although it is not considered a standard teaching method...but for me..."]
"Abaki, Show Him"The leader's gaze fell upon the girl, Abaki.Abaki acknowledged with a nod, assuming a poised stance. With a sudden burst, the energy within her became palpable, turbulent to Hisoka's perception. Jolting Emil, who was lost in thought due to an inexplicable pressure coming from AbakiHe knew that the other party was using Ren.. but he couldn't see it."Is this...Ren?" Hisoka stood up in curiosity."Ren is the most basic part of learning the condensation and release of one's Aura.""If you want to learn it, knowing Ten is essential."Addressing Hisoka, the leader continued, "Given your talent, 'Ten' won't be arduous. But mastery of Ren, like Abaki's, takes time—about a year for 'Ten,' three for Ren.""Starting today, follow Abaki's lead in practice," Moritonio encouraged, patting Hisoka's shoulder.Then, after doing this... Moritonio seemed to remember that there was another boy there.  Several pairs of eyes looked at Emil one after another.  Emil didn't say anything or express his position, and Tonio didn't know whether the young man could detect Aura like Hisoka.  If you can't feel it...then he and they are in two different worlds.Although... through long training, it is possible to gradually strengthen the perception of telekinesis, but it also shows that the talent is not good... Furthermore, the circus is busy nowadays with business, and as a telepathic person, he does not have the energy and time to cultivate a person from scratch."I have a request, Captain," Emil calmly interjected."Sure," Moritonio replied, surprised by the sudden request "I hope, Captain, you can use your Nen to initiate me." Emil's tone was very calm.   Emil's words were very abrupt... At this juncture, he did not say whether he could sense the aura of others but made a sudden request.But after finishing speaking, the expressions on the faces of Abaki and the group leader suddenly changed."You...you know about Nen?" Moritonio asked in a deep voice.It seemed that... Emil's words had a greater impact on him than Hisoka's."In the slums, I once lived with a Nen user, and he told me something" Emil explained calmly making up a random excuse on the spot.  "Well..."  The leader was a little lost. The boy didn't make a fuss when he saw Abaki Instead, he was calm and unbefitting his age... he probably did have a certain understanding of 'Nen', and it didn't look like he was telling lies.  "You know what this means, don't you?"  Moritonio emphasized."Do you understand the risks? Forcibly opening the pathways will lead to the loss of all the aura, and can lead to disabilities and even death..."At the same time, because Emil didn't answer whether he could see Nen. Emil's understanding of 'Nen' made Abachi and Montonio subconsciously think that Emil could also sense the existence of Nen like them. And this is what Emil was counting on."For the sake of your safety, I have to refuse" Montonios eyes were serious and continued "With your ability, there is no need to take shortcuts. Shortcuts represent risks... What's more, you are still young..."  "This is my choice, and I am willing to bear the consequences. Additionally, I trust you leader...You were the person who took me in and raised me. I can trust my life to you." Emil seemed very determined.  "You..."  Moritonio and Emil looked at each other.  After feeling Emil's will, he relaxed: "Okay... I will try my best to control your situation."  After receiving the result he wanted, Emil showed a smile."What...are they talking about?" On the other hand, Hisoka noticed the change in Emil's expression and asked Abaki.  "Is this guy... crazy?!" Abaki bit her lip in worry. Then, he turned around and explained to Hisoka what 'forcibly opening the aura nodes' meant.After a moment, Hisoka burst into laughter after hearing this, catching Abaki off guard.   When Abaki was about to angrily question what was so funny. A shiver ran through her spine. She saw...Hisoka was smiling.  It's just... She doesn't know how to describe this smile... especially the look in her eyes, which makes her feel very uncomfortable. She had never seen Hisoka look like this.'There was something wrong with the way he looked at Emil...' Abaki thought worriedly as she distanced herself from Hisoka.Hearing Hisoka's chuckle, Emil glanced at Hisoka before leaving with Montonio.He knew...Hisoka must have noticed...that he couldn't detect Nen and had poor talent. Both Moritonio and Abaki were frightened by his request and did not realize this at the time.  ...After a while, the group came to an empty room.  Hisoka and Abaki came along wanting to watch over Emil in this process. One out of worry, the other out of interest.  "When my Nen enters your body, you must concentrate all your energy to feel the flow of your body's energy in your veins... Once the gates are opened, it is like a dam bursting, and your energy, like a flood, will rush out and once all is consumed, it means that you have lost your vitality and fallen into extreme weakness. Even if you survive in the end...the sequelae...are not something you can bear." "You must be ready and focused.  Aim to Control your Nen as quickly as possible!" Mouritonio warned the boy seriously.  "I understand." Emil nodded. Since he made this choice, he had already weighed the consequences.  He doesn't have Hisoka's potential, but If he wants to keep up with this pervert and make a change in this world. He must take a quick approach and take risks.  Spending time with Hisoka was already straining enough... Once Hisoka became a nen user and lived under the same roof, the insecurity in Emil's heart would reach its peak.  Emil sat cross-legged on the ground, his breathing gradually became steady, and he closed his eyes.  When Moritonio saw this, he pressed his palm wrapped with thought energy on his shoulder...The next second, a sudden airflow suddenly arose in the room, lifting the hair of Hisoka and Abachi on the opposite side, and the white clothes on the table. The paper also flew up messily.Hisoka's narrow eyes opened a slit, his lips opened slightly. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked it all around...  He saw an extremely wonderful scene.The nen that surged out from Emil's body was terrifying! Nen more or less represents the strength or weakness of a person's vitality, although the amount of aura can be increased through practice. However, as a newcomer, his body contains such a considerable amount of energy, shows that... Emil's initial vitality is far beyond that of ordinary people.Hisoka's mind recalled the scene of Emil exercising diligently in the park woods every night. Emil's hard work...Hisoka knows all about it.Among his peers, Emil is not the strongest person Hisoka has ever seen, but he is the guy he has ever seen... who grows at the most terrifying rate!  "You are indeed...different."  Hisoka licked his lips and whispered.  "Huh?" Abaki next to him heard the movement and glanced at Hisoka warily. her eyes warning Hisoka not to do anything funny.   Emil's nen overflowed crazily from the pores all over his body. Beads of sweat appeared on the surface of his body, and his face contorted to a frown. The cost of forcibly opening one's aura pathways is naturally extraordinary.Moritonio also sweated nervously. He was using his mental energy to forcibly block the nen from spewing out too much... Although the effect was not great, it was better than doing nothing.   Seeing this Abaki monitored the clock. clenching her fists, very nervous.  Hisoka was the only one who acted very relaxed...as if he wasn't worried at all about what might happen to Emil.  A minute went by quickly. But for everyone in the room, it felt like an eternity. But...it only took a few minutes for the few people in the room to notice the nen that was originally released irregularly was effectively controlled and was absorbed on the surface of Lu's body, covering his entire body.  "Succeeded?..." Abaki's eyes widened and he screamed in disbelief.  Although it was the first time for her to see aura pathways being forcibly opened with her own eyes, she had also heard from the group leader that because she had not slowly cultivated and become familiar with Qi, it would be difficult to get started in a short time when she suddenly came into contact with Qi. Controlling the energy.  Even if you succeed, it will take a quarter of an hour for those with extraordinary talent.  And Emil only a few minutes...  This is like... When it comes to the equivalent of a 100-meter run, the world champion's record is 9 minutes, while Hagi only takes 2 to 3 seconds! This completely breaks the common sense and cognition of people with Nen!  Moritonio, who withdrew his nen after seeing Emil being able to control his nen stability, was also stunned. He didn't expect it to happen so quickly!  The old man looked at Emil who was sitting on the ground meditating, and then at Hisoka...Are teenagers these days all so monstrous?
(End of Chapter 7)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Observing Emil's successful control of his energy, Abaki and Moritonio sighed with relief and stepped aside to monitor for any potential issues..."This is... Aura," Emil remarked after a moment, standing up slowly with a smile on his face as he spread his hands and admired the glowing aura surrounding his body.  A smile of heartfelt excitement and joy!  The reason why he was able to control his Aura so quickly... to a certain extent was because he had seen the process of others being initiated and knew what was going on. Especially in the anime, the plot shows the chimera ants who are new to Nen...moreover, Emil's innate talent for physical regulation most likely contributed to his quick control over his pathways. Before being initiated he couldn't open his pathways cause he didn't know where they were located but after being blown open by someone else's aura Emil found control in a matter of seconds. He waited for a few minutes not to seem too crazy but I guess he was still too fast.  "Congratulations!" Moritonio's words brought Emil back to his senses, Though he could sense the complexity behind the old man's gaze, even through his glasses."Controlling one's aura... is only the first step," Moritonio continued, proceeding to enlighten Emil and Hisoka with the basics of Nen.  The group leader continued: "The next step is to practice the basics of Nen... The Ten and Ren that I mentioned are only part of it..."  Then, the old man began to help Xisuo and Hazy, popularizing the practice knowledge of Nen.  Although Emil already understood it, he didn't want anyone to notice anything unusual, especially Hisoka...so he pretended to listen carefully, mentally adding on information he knew to create a more comprehensive mind map of Nen.
["Nen of the Flame is sometimes used in Shingen-ryu kung fu as a precursor to learning actual Nen.  Used by most Hunters and Nen users worldwide. They are mental exercises akin to meditation that strengthen one's force of will. Regular practice can smooth the flow of one's aura. The Four Exercises of Nen of the Flame are as follows:

Ten (点テン, Ten; "Point"): Focus the mind, reflect upon the self, and determine the goal.
Zetsu (舌ゼツ, Zetsu; "Tongue"): Put it into words.
Ren (錬レン, Ren; "Temper"): Intensify your will.
Hatsu (発ハツ, Hatsu; "Release"): Put it to action."

Upon his introduction, Wing taught Gon and Killua the Nen of the Flame as a fake sense of Nen that focuses mostly on meditation and one's self. Not all steps of this method directly manipulate aura and most have no visible effect; however, after Gon was injured by Gido and forbidden by Wing to use Nen for two months to recover, both Gon and Killua practiced this method. This made it more natural for them to use actual Nen. Given that Nen is linked to one's emotions and mental state, this method can be particularly useful to train Nen without aura, although normal use of the technique is usually preferred.

'I guess unofficial Nen users have a tough time learning about Nen with how rare and controlled the info is...'
"Make sure to practice well once all three of you can release your aura with Hatsu. We will take the water Divination test to judge the characteristics of your Nen ability." He said motivating the trio.The three communicated excitedly until late at night. Seeing that it was getting late, Hisoka and Emil got up and left under Abaki's worried gaze.  Observing their backs, Moritonio couldn't help but perceive a familiar shadow when he looked at the two— As a seasoned Nen user, Moritonio recognized the extraordinary potential displayed by the two teenagers. Despite being part of the same world, Some people naturally belonged to a different echelon — Those naturally gifted with exceptional abilities."Go rest early..." Moritonio advised Abaki, feeling a pang of concern for the girl, having to study and keep up with the two monsters.  In the dormitory corridor, Hisoka couldn't resist questioning Emil about his actions today."...You couldn't see Nen before your aura pathways were forcibly opened, right?" Hisoka's grin was evident as he continued to prod Emil with questions."...""And... you don't seem to be interested in Moritonio's basics of Nen. Can I assume you possess more knowledge about Nen than him?" Hisoka persisted leaning closer to observe the boy's face.Emil paused, furrowing his brows. "Hisoka...""Yeah?" Hisoka's smile widened, anticipating Emil's response."You are... getting more annoying." Emil sighed, clearly exasperated by Hisoka's relentless questioning."Hehehehe..." Hisoka chuckled mischievously, covering his mouth with a playing card as he revelled in the boy's irritation.
(End of Chapter 8)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Time passed little by little... 
Since awakening his nen, Emil's free time had become almost nonexistent. With the upcoming Royal Glam performance, their schedules had become packed. In the twenty-four hours of a day, there was barely any time for rest.However, Under the rare agreement of their leader, the trio of Emil, Hisoka, and Abaki were granted a much-needed day off.  Of course with the threat of the murderer still lurking, they found themselves on the stadium rooftop, basking in the gentle evening breeze."Are all the troupe members Nen users?" Hisoka inquired, breaking the tranquil silence."No, the boss has tried several times to teach the members to practice nen...but it seems that I was the only one who has the qualifications."  "The leader...originally wanted to be a Hunter." Abaki stated.  "A Hunter?" Hisoka.  "Well... that's a profession that explores various treasures and secret places... it in its most literal meaning is a person that hunts 'certain things'."   "The leader also took the exam to become a hunter, but... that year only one person passed the exam. I guess struggling in such a hard test and seeing someone with incredible talent pass with almost no effort... I believe it frustrated him to no end." "I believe the reason the boss wanted to teach the group members, including you and me, to learn Nen, was to one day nurture a talented person like that person all those years ago...""I think He probably hasn't been able to give up his dream to be a hunter." Abaki continued  Abaki looked at the city scenery below as silence settled on the rooftop.  "My dream is to realize the boss's dream!" Abaki expressed with determination. "One day, I'll take the hunter exam for him!"  "Oh? Then what do you want to hunt?" Hisoka asked, curious.Abaki hesitated, "Well... I haven't decided..." lowering her head in shyness."Oh, pretty vague for a dream then~" Hisoka teased."I- uhh... I want to visit various parts of the world, and become a ruins hunter, I also like food! A gourmet hunter who tastes delicious food...I... and...." Abachi, a little unhappy, hurriedly stumbled out.  "Don't worry, take your time, calm down...here, I'll give you this... bungee gum." Hisoka said teasingly handing the girl a piece."I AM CALM!!" Abaki said, definitely not calm. Hisoka nodded perfectionally to the girl's retort handing a piece over to Emil, who had been listening quietly next to him."I think it's a beautiful dream. To want to do something for others," Emil said, taking a piece of gum from Hisoka."Thank you! What is your dream, Emil?""Oh~I'm interested too," Hisoka said, leaning closer."Hmm... I never really had a dream. You know... I've been just following the flow and seeing where life would take me... but if I had to say..." Emil paused for a dramatic effect. Watching the two kids intently listening, he smiled softly."I guess I would start my circus troupe. Travelling all around the world and Becoming the best circus troupe in the world. And we wouldn't just perform for money either. We would travel as we please, perform as we please, and explore as we please like a big family... I know... it's an embarrassing dream.""No way! That sounds so fun!!" Abaki cheered batting the boy's back."Yes~ I wouldn't mind joining if you allow me to act as I please~," Hisoka said, leaning too close for comfort."No Thank-you~. I think you are not compatible with my future vision. You'll probably have to find another troupe to join," Emil replied in a fake joyful tone."What about you, Hisoka?" Abaki interrupted, trying to switch the topic that suddenly turned hostile."Hmm~ not telling~""...""...""Come on!!! We both said some heartfelt stuff!! At least be slower or more tactful in declining us!!" Abaki lampooned in annoyance, putting an end to the conversation."Anyways, how has your guys' Ten coming along? Any luck?""Yeah, I already figured it out..." Hiska replied nonchalantly catching the girl off guard."Really!?" Abaki shouted in surprise as Emil raised an eyebrow. Seeing Emil's calmness, Abaki had a terrible suspicion. "Emil, don't tell me you too...""I've been having some trouble with imagining Ren, But I've got Ten down pact.""No way~ My whole year of training... in less than a week..." Abaki muttered as she shrivelled upAt night, during the weekly class...Seeing Hisoka and Emil display their perfect ten, Abaki had to admit that the two were truly monsters. Although Emil has mastered the theories and methods of nen cultivation, his cultivation speed is already incredibly fast, compared to that of ordinary people, but... there is a very monstrous guy next to him! Compared to Emil, who was so busy practicing any chance he got, Hisoka was very leisurely and comfortable all day long. In this state, it only took him a week to be able to use 'Ren' freely.What level is this? The team leader said before that it took more than three years for Abaki to reach the state of 'Ren.' It took Hisoka... only took a week.At that time, the three people who saw this scene, including Emil, who had expected it, were all shocked.Because the date of Gram's Royal Show is coming soon, the group leader, Montonio, is also very busy and has very little time to teach them how to practice. Hisoka being able to complete the application of Ren. It can even be said that he relies on his talent and understanding to have grown to this point.It also made Emil realize once again that there was a gap between his potential... and Hisoka's, at least in the nen category...If there were no memories nor personalized training methods and no one to give guidance, Emil would have been left in the dust since day one.However, Emil wasn't ready to fall behind just yet. With his kinesthetic ability, Emil quickly compared his way to Ren and compared it to Hisoka's. Figuring out what he was wrong and being able to condense Ren in a manner of a few days.Catching Montionio and Abaki by surprise once again."Since you all can condense Ren. I think it's time to move on to the next step," Montonio said as his eyes twitched behind his glasses."Nen abilities are split into 6 categories. In cases where a manipulator might control objects, and a conjurer might summon swords, nen users learn abilities according to their nen type.""I see, does that mean that if you're an Enhancer you can't learn emitter techniques, for example?""No. Most Nen users hold one type of aura, but they can learn other kinds of aura. The closer an aura is to your type on the diagram, the easier it is for users to learn that type. Accordingly, the further, the more difficult it is.""The most commonly used method to judge the characteristics of a person's Nen ability is 'water divination'."  Let me demonstrate, the leader took out a prepared water cup, focusing his nen around the cup. After a few seconds, he handed  the cup to Hisoka and Abaki, "Try it""Wha- ugh! It's so bitter" Abaki scrunched her face after unknowingly taking a large gulp of the water."How interesting~"  "This change in taste means that I'm an emitter. Go on to give it a try" Montonio encouraged the trio.Abaki as the oldest went first, nervously hovering her hands over the cup. In a moments time, the clear water turned black, catching her by surprise."The colour of the water changed!!""Looks like you're an emitter, Abaki" Emil said with a smile"Emitter huh? I was hoping for a Manipulator so I could spice up my routine.." she muttered under her breath, putting away her cup.Hisoka went next. As he released his Nen, the water flow fluctuated slightly, but basically, there was no change."Huh, there's no change?" Abaki commented leaning closer, leading to Hisoka shoving the cup of water into her mouth."Ughhh! So Sour!! Why did you make me taste it!!" The leader stretched out his finger, dipped it in the water, put it in his mouth, and tasted it. "Well... the taste has indeed changed. It seems you're a transmuter, Hisoka, like me.""Now, Emil, it's your turn."  "Okay."  Emil stepped forward and took another water cup from the leader's hand, channelling his aura to the cup."It should be the strengthening type..." Abaki said, guessing, thinking about Emil's natural talent in controlling his body. Most types of physical abilities seem suitable for the kid.The water in the water cup fluctuated again, but the amount of water did not increase. Instead, strangely, it floated upwards in tiny beads, catching the trio off guard."Whoa- look, the water's floating," Abaki chattered as she poked the water bubbles, causing them to burst and fall on the floor."Leader, what does floating water mean?""It means you're a specialist."If a student causes any other effect than those previously stated during their Water Divination, then that student is a Specialist. Specialists can be broadly defined as any abilities that do not belong to any of the other five categories, making it the most vague Nen type. Specialist abilities also tend to have more steps and conditions than abilities of other Nen types.It is currently unknown how Specialists develop their Nen abilities, as Specialization does not follow a particular set of rules like the other Nen types do. In Neon's case, she obtained an ability that she had been wishing for since she was a child, while Tserriednich manifested his own ability one week after being initiated to Nen and without trying or even being aware of it.According to Hisoka's Aura-based Personality Analysis, Specialists are independent and charismatic. They won't say anything important about themselves and will refrain from making close friends. However, because of their natural charisma that attracts others, they are always surrounded by many people. Following its nature, its effects are wide-ranging.Some influence Hatsu itself (e.g., by appropriating others' Nen abilities or altering affinities), while others allow the user to garner knowledge that would be unattainable through other means, such as about past or future events. Other Specialist abilities have completely different effects.Consequently, Specialists are not as much at a disadvantage as users of other Nen types if their category is revealed~
  (End of Chapter 9)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

To ensure that all performers are in top shape for the Royal Glam show in a week, the circus is on holiday.  All the members can relax and explore the city. After all, they have been performing almost daily since they arrived in Glam Gas Lands...Now, since the circus has gained fame and success, they've been invited to the Royal Galm's show.The group members dispersed in pairs and small groups to enjoy their day off. However, Abaki was tasked by the group leader to purchase supplies today.Emil put his hands in his pockets and accompanied Abaki on her errands for today. Since being warned, Emil hadn't left the hotel to train outside but opted to practice within the hotel itself. So, walking down the street was a nice change of pace.Abaki chattered away during the trip, making up for lost time in recent weeks. Because of the chatter, She didn't notice how Emil used Nen to try to conceal his presence. I haven't been able to fully master this method of using Ren, let alone Zetsu, so I can do my best to practice while throughout the day to become more comfortable in controlling Nen.  Abaki's personality was usually reserved, but in the absence of strangers, she showed her bright, childish nature, stopping to pet any animals she saw and admiring the beautiful scenery.And just like that, before they knew it, it was dark."It's already evening... There's nothing left on the list to buy..." Abaki sighed as they walked off an overpass into a winding alleyway. " I think I took a wrong turn somewhere..." Abaki frowned "Are we lost?" Emil asked as they traversed the unfamiliar alleyway. "No... I think I see some landmarks not far away. Follow them, and you'll be at the hotel in no time," Abaki replied confidently, though Emil could sense her discomfort in the dimly lit environment.Suddenly, a bloodcurdling scream pierced the air, catching the two off guard."Huh?" Abaki frowned, clutching Emil's hand protectively as she scanned the alleyway for an escape route.Initially intending to flee the alleyway with Emil, Abaki hesitated upon hearing the cries for help from someone in pain."Emil, stay behind me, okay?! Run if you see anything wrong and tell Montonio and the circus to come help. Okay?" Abaki instructed quickly, stepping forward to peer around the corner of the alley. What she saw froze her in place.  An imposing figure in a windbreaker, with short hair, was tormenting a victim against the wall. The victim was leaning against the wall, his upper body completely deflated, and a lot of blood was spattered on the wall and the ground, but he was not dead, as if he still had a breath left... After hearing the footsteps, the man murmured weakly: "Help me...."He's crushing that person!! Could this be the legendary serial killer? John Doe?!?Abaki's pupils shrank as she swiftly retrieved her skipping rope, a tool she used for circus performances, and launched it at the assailant coating it with Nen in the process.But to her dismay, the attacker effortlessly dodged the whip-like rope and seized control of it."This is an attack involving Nen... And, he..." Abaki realized, her heart racing as she confronted the reality that the assailant was also a Nen user.  In the lull of the moment, John instantly ran toward the girl and mercilessly hit Abaki's abdomen with his knee.  "Ugh!"  As Abaki crumpled to the ground, injured and defenceless, the assailant loomed over her, ready to deliver the final blow.At that critical moment, two playing cards appeared out of nowhere, Catching the assailant off guard.The swift and precise movements of the cards left the assailant reeling. A spray of blood filled the air as one card grazed John's left eye, the other narrowly missed a fatal blow to the neck.  Sadly, The murderer reacted quickly, ... If not, the sudden attack might have cut halfway into his neck!  Reacting swiftly after the first attack, Hisoka, in a crouching position, brandished the bloody playing card between his fingers, preparing to launch another assault on the assailant. Raising his eyebrow at the second card on the murderer's neck which he didn't launch.As if he realized that the boy in front of him was difficult to deal with, the murderer took a few steps back to avoid the attack... Then, his eyes lingered on the two of them for a few seconds, as he jumped suddenly, turned over and escaped swiftly disappearing into the night. Once the assailant left Abaki forced herself to stand up.Hisoka looked at the direction in which the enemy disappeared and did not chase him. Instead, he looked at the blood-stained ace of spades between his fingers and fell into deep thought.  "The bastard escaped...However, his eyes were also injured. He should be caught... Hisoka, Emil thank you..." Abaki expressed her gratitude, before turning her attention to Emil, who had played a crucial role in the encounter.With a light flick on Emil's forehead, Abaki complained."I told you to run once you saw something wrong. Why didn't you run?""... I don't want to leave you alone with him..." The boy pouted softly like a little lamb. Causing Hisoka to sneer at the boy for his amazing performance. 'I wonder where people see the sheep, this is clearly a wolf in disguise'"...Thank you Emil." Abaki melted under the waves of cuteness. With a comforting hug, Abaki reassured Emil as they made their way back to the safety of the hotel, leaving Hisoka lost in thought. "Let's go home. It's too dangerous to be out at night" Abaki peered over to Hisoka who was in deep thought.  "Hisoka?" the girl said. Seeing Hisoka still stunned, she called: "Hey..what's wrong?"  "Nothing...it just that... The feel of cutting him felt a bit unreal." Hisoka came back to his senses and smiled casually, "Let's go."  "Okay." As Emil silently exited the alleyway, he discreetly concealed a small, black obsidian disk behind his back, absorbing a vial worth of blood from the crime scene.In doing so, Emil accidentally left behind a curious absence of blood patches in the secluded corner of the alley. Should anyone return to the scene of the crime, they would find themselves puzzled by the inexplicable gaps in the evidence.However, as he exited the alleyway, Hisoka cast a curious glance at Emil's actions, leaving him with an unsettling feeling. Recalling Hisoka's gaze just now..."Is it possible that... this guy, just by relying on his familiarity and application of Nen, has figured out the state of Gyo?" Emil pondered, increasingly unnerved by Hisoka's enigmatic talentWithout understanding how to use "Zetsu," Emil had merely disguised his nen to flow like that of an ordinary person to hide his actions, a tactic difficult for a newcomer like Hisoka to see through. Unless... the other party also already understands 'Gyo'With The attack at that moment... the timing of the cut and the search for the fatal point of the attack were all perfect. It was impeccable. This was a Hisoka who had not yet reached his full potential. As he gained more practical experience and improved his abilities...Even though they lived under the same roof, Emil couldn't shake the feeling that Hisoka deliberately hid his strength when facing him.Both of them were considered geniuses in the Nen world. While Hisoka seemed to hold a natural affinity with Nen. Emil's understanding of Nen was far beyond Hisoka's. However, this didn't necessarily mean that Emil was better than Hisoka. In combat, victory or defeat often came down to something called 'combat instinct.'That's right, in these few weeks, Emil was able to awaken his ability, known as "The Round Table" which basically made emil a summoner with extra perks. By combining his Nen with the essence of carrion and DNA from diverse living beings, Emil could give life to his creations. These beings, born from the amalgamation of various life forms, pledged unwavering loyalty to Emil, fueled by the essence of their origins.However, despite the potency of 'The Round Table', When Emil imagined himself pitted against trasmuters such as Hisoka's transformable Bungee Gum in one-on-one confrontations. The intricateness and restrictiveness of Emil's ability and Hisoka's versatility made direct combat a daunting prospect. While The Round Table" offered unparalleled creative potential, Emil had yet to have the time or resources to uncover its full capabilities...
(End of Chapter 10)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Two days ago, in Emil's room...
Emil sat cross-legged on the bed, emanating a palpable aura of nen. His eyes closed in deep concentration, resembling a meditative state.Suddenly, above his head, an obsidian slab materialized in mid-air. Adorned with intricate and arcane runes, the slab was divided into twelve sections with twelve knight statues pointing their swords inwardly to the center of the slab, where words flashed on top of the obsidian surface. The design in Emil's opinion was reminiscent of King Arthur's legendary Round Table.
{Hello Master}
The development of Nen abilities is a complex endeavour.In the realm of hunters, individuals often discover their abilities within a few months or up to a year, depending on their aptitude.  However, exceptions like Hisoka and Nitro exist, possessing extraordinary and unpredictable abilities.Specialists, on the other hand, manifest their powers in even stranger ways. Some awaken abilities spontaneously, while others gain sudden insights into their powers or find objects imbued with their abilities.Emil, lacks the patience to wait for the randomized manifestation of his ability, especially considering the risk of it being an undesirable ability. So he Embarked on the journey of crafting his own ability.As a reader, Emil's perspective and method of development for his ability are different from ordinary people. Leveraging his insights from various nen systems, Emil tried to imbue his ability with unique characteristics and adaptations, finding ways to circuit rules and restrictions as much as possible.Though, he couldn't combine adjacent attributes like Enhancement and Conjuration. He could blend and fuse traits found closer to specialization, maximizing his ability's potential.In order to transform his attributes and better structure his telekinesis ability, Emil put in a lot of effort, in planning and rewritng the conditions of his nen ability to create a balanced yet useful power.  Hours were spent observing life energies and understanding nature, laying the groundwork for his abilities' development.Without this foundational understanding, his ability would falter, becoming a hindrance rather than a tool for progress.His task was simple:- First, utilize his Nen to embody an entity - the obsidian slab, as a "power button" of sorts.- Then, imbue this entity with a specific role and effect, unlocking the key to his ability, which would intertwine with his original power to form a new capability.
Nen Ability Name: The Round Table

Nen Focus Points: Conjuration, Manipulation, Enhancement
Emil's The Round Table ability draws inspiration from renowned Specialist abilities, such as Chrollo's Skill Hunter and Pitou's Puppet ability. It allows him to breathe life into creations by infusing them with DNA and essence from diverse living beings. These beings, tailored to his specifications, serve him faithfully, inheriting traits, talents, and abilities  and memories from their genetic donors.The physical manifestation of The Round Table with Gyo appears as a circular obsidian slab adorned with intricate designs and flashing runic wording. However, to the untrained eye, it appears as a mere stone table.Steps of Usage:Conjuration: Emil conjures the slab of obsidian, which serves as a catalyst for his creations. The slab contains 12 sections, each representing the total number of followers Emil can create and command at a given time. In this stage, the slab will be much smaller akin to a handheld device and can be used to absorb blood, tissue and carrion that the host deems to be useful. As the slab absorbs blood, The runes on the slab slowly fill up with a blood-like glow over time. When the slab design is completely red it is unable to absorb any more DNA. In such cases, Emil must discard some unnecessary DNA or create a familiar using the already stored dna.Touch of Creation: By touching the slab with their hand and commanding the slab to "Awaken", Emil infuses the essence of his Nen into the slab, activating its power. In this stage the slab increases in size to that of a large circular table, providing space for the creation process. In this stage, the statues disappear from the table.DNA Fusion: Emil adds the necessary DNA collected from diverse living beings into the slab. The DNA merges with the essence of carrion to form a new life form, with Emil having the ability to edit genetic processes, if he possesses in-depth knowledge of the bodily functions of the creatures involved.Designing Phase: In this stage, Emil can either verbally express or provide a written/drawn description of what he wishes for his creation to look like, and act like, their personality traits, talents, and other characteristics. The slab then generates a holographic image based on this description, as well as indicating what additional DNA is needed to fulfill the design.Creation Process: As the DNA and essence combine, the electronic wording on the slab flashes and disappears, indicating the progress of the creation process. In this stage, a cocoon, egg or Incubator chamber may arize from the table as the newly born creature gestates. Neither the familiar nor the table can be moved from this position in this period of time. This can last from 1 week to years depending on the complexity of one's creation.Birth of a Being: Once the creation process is complete, a being is born from the slab, with unwavering loyalty to Emil, their creator. These beings inherit traits from the DNA used in their creation, making them unique and powerful.Limitations:DNA Requirements: Emil requires access to a diverse list of carrion and DNA sources to create beings with varied abilities and traits.Design Requirements: Each creation's design is crucial, as realistic survival, aesthetics, and personality must all be considered. Failure to provide detailed specifications may result in a randomized monstrosity of a flesh creature being formed instead.Creation Time: The creation process is not instantaneous and can take time depending on the complexity of the being being created. Most followers hold a gestation period ranging from 3 months to 3 years.Maintenance: Emil's followers can be injured, killed and age. Emil needs to maintain a connection with his creations regularly to ensure their heath and mental state, This requires regular contact or positive reinforcement. Emil's followers can also be susceptible to mental issues if forced to live in a bad enviorment/ or faced with too many traumatic experiences.Physical Limitations: The slab of obsidian is a physical object that can be damaged or destroyed, potentially disrupting Emil's ability to create beings either permanently or temporarily.Creation Limitations: In any given period, Emil can only create an order of up to 12 familiars. These familiars cannot become stronger than their blood donor progenitors and cannot develop new nen abilities of their own. They must be infused with Nen abilities and talents during the creation stage using the blood/DNA of individuals talented in their fields.Lifetime Limitation: Emil is only able to create a total of 36 familiars in his lifetime before the slab breaks, rendering him Nen-less afterwards.No Physical Benefits: Emil does not receive any physical benefits from his creations and cannot borrow their abilities in times of crisis. However, his familiars are always available to be called upon amid battle.Personified Slate: Unsettled by its incomplete birth the slate embodied a sense of discontent, its form a reflection of unfinished emotions and consciousness. Should the slate dissent from Emil's design, it possessed the autonomy to reject it outright.Benefits:Versatile Assistance: Emil's familiars provide him with versatile assistance in various tasks, whether it's in combat, gathering information, or performing specific skills. They can be tailored to excel in different fields based on the infused DNA and talents during the creation stage.Expanded Knowledge Base: Through sharing memories between familiars, Emil gains access to a vast pool of knowledge and skills. This allows him to learn new abilities, gather information from different perspectives, and be in multiple places at once, enhancing his capabilities and effectiveness.Unparalleled Loyalty: Emil's familiars are bound to him by unwavering loyalty, ensuring their dedication to his cause and obedience to his commands. This loyalty provides Emil with reliable allies who will support him in times of need without hesitation.Enhanced Strategic Advantage: With the ability to call upon his familiars amid battle, Emil gains an enhanced strategic advantage. He can deploy his familiars strategically to overwhelm opponents, provide support, or execute coordinated attacks, increasing his chances of success in combat situations.Concealed Nature: The true nature of Emil's creations remains hidden from outsiders, appearing to them as regular living humans despite their unique origins and abilities. This secrecy allows Emil to operate discreetly without drawing unwanted attention or suspicion to his abilities.Persistent Presence: Emil's familiars can be called upon to protect him in times of extreme danger, even without his explicit command. This ensures that he has a protective buffer against threats, providing him with an added layer of security andEmil's approach diverges from conventional nen abilities, combining traits and changing properties to create an active "living entity" synthesized to his liking. In turn, this entity will no longer need any support of Nen to continue functioning outside of the gestation period. This unique synthesis allows him to continuously use and command his followers without being drained in any manner.Ultimately, Emil's ability offers boundless possibilities, limited only by time and investment. His mastery over nen, coupled with his unique perspective and ideas from his other world, sets him apart from conventional telekinesis users, allowing him to carve his path towards greatness.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The day of the Royal Glam performance...Performances at the Royal Glam Hotel took place in the grand hall of the hotel, which could seat over 100 thousand spectators. The stage there, more so than anywhere else in Glam Gas Land, was the grandest and most prestigious.Success at that stage guaranteed you the ability to succeed as an entertainer anywhere in the world.Everyone in show business dreamed of standing, if only once, on that illustrious stage.Performances here were not just attended by ordinary spectators; they were graced by the presence of the current head of the Glam Family, the supreme authority in the entertainment industry. Applause from him was the highest form of praise, equivalent to being recognized at a global level.The circus, headed by Moritonio, stepped onto the stage they had longed for, their hearts pounding with excitement and nervousness. Under the leadership of Moritonio, the circus troupe embarked on their performance, each member stepping onto the stage with practiced precision. With the opening of the curtains and the swell of music, the spectacle began, captivating the audience from the very first act.As the performance unfolded, each member of the troupe showcased their skills with grace and flair. From acrobatics to aerial feats, the Moritonio Circus dazzled the crowd, leaving them in awe of their talent and showmanship. And when Moritonio himself took to the air, defying gravity with his signature skill of 'air swimming', the audience was completely enthralled by his elegance and poise.  The hall was packed with seats... and the crowd was buzzing.In terms of performing arts alone, the Moritonio Circus still has an amazing talent, otherwise it would be impossible to become famous... Every time the show ends, the audience does not hesitate to applaud them, and the atmosphere is always firey.Their performance today had been nothing short of spectacular, earning them unbridled praise and acclaim from all in attendance. On that illustrious stage, amidst the fervent applause, the members of the Moritonio Circus knew that they had achieved their dreams of fame and recognition. Many even burst into tears at the applause....That day the the Montonio troupe received unbridled applause. Backstage, everyone wore happy smiles, anticipating the rise in their status and popularity following the successful performance. The leader, however, was whisked away by the manager, presumably to meet with the head of the Glam family.
Later that evening, the group gathered for a celebration...
"You all were amazing brother!" The beast tamer cried emotionally, thoroughly intoxicated."Drink as much as you want tonight, and don't come back until you're completely drunk!" Another member exclaimed, shaking him haphazardly."Abaki, you're still young, so stick to juice!" Bolize commented, handing the girl some juice from the fridge. As second in command, When Montonio is gone, he's in charge of taking care of the crew, making sure everyone is okay and safe.Abaki glanced around but couldn't spot Hisoka and Emil. Even the leader, who had returned earlier, was absent."Where are Emil and Hisoka?" Abaki inquired."They were... Agh! Those troublemakers! They always manage to disappear," Bolize grumbled, looking around but not spotting the two kids."I'll go look for them," Abaki offered, preparing to get up."Don't bother. Stay put, and Abaki, steer clear of that Hisoka okay? He's a bad influence. You know Emil hasn't been the same since he started following him. He's not as bright and cheerful as he used to be," Madame Red intervened, reaching out to stop Abaki."Emil is still young, so he should at least be with the crew this late at night!" Kerill muttered worriedly."Uh... I know what you mean, but-" Madame Red frowned about to reassure the little man when another member grumbled, breaking into the conversation."Montonio's probably with the kids. Don't worry, guys. You know how much of a liking the old man has for the newbie," A jealous juggler commented."Abaki, you stay here. You were just attacked by that madman John Doe a few days ago. It's not safe for a kid to be out alone at night," Bolize ordered the girl before having to shoo the adults away from the kid's table for bringing drinks with them."Jack! keep the drinks away from the young ones! How many times do I have to remind you!!""Hahah- commmeee onnn, its just a siiip~" Jack complained, utterly hammered."..." Abaki regretted not leaving when she had the chance.....Moritonio sat on the steps of the hotel, gazing out at the empty auditorium. Suddenly, a burst of footsteps approached from behind."Hey~" A familiar voice greeted him, making the old man smile."Hisoka... and Emil... Hahaha, I seldom see you two alone." Moritonio remarked playfully without turning around.  It's always a bit lonely after the show... Like the magician under his own spell, once the enchantment fades, all that remains is a man. I suppose knowing that there's no such thing as magic makes things a bit glum," "I guess us knowing that there is no such thing as magic, makes things all the more glum." Moritonio mused emotionally, his words tinged with a sense of melancholy, for no reason. Emil couldn't shake the feeling that there was an unnecessary air of formality in Moritonio's demeanour, reminiscent of something only villains would do before a confrontation. With a heavy heart, Emil realized that his suspicions were confirmed: Moritonio was indeed John Doe."The show was a hit. I was just thinking... what will life be for the troupe from now on?" Moritonio's tone shifted, directing the conversation towards the future."Hisoka... I'd like it if I could entrust you with even bigger jobs.. so isn't this the perfect opportunity to get to know each other? ...On that day why were you lying face down by the side of the road?"    "Sorry, I don't like talking about the past very much," Hisoka replied nonchalantly, flipping the playing cards with practiced ease. "I'm not interested in other people's affairs either.""Come on, let's talk openly and honestly, and... Of course, I will also tell my affairs. Every bit of it," Moritonio urged, though Hisoka's response seemed dismissive.Moritonio's behavior seemed off, almost as if he had anticipated the situation."Oh... By the way, how is your left eye? How do you feel... I'm very worried..." Suddenly, Hisoka's tone shifted, teasingly addressing Moritonio as "John Doe?""What about John Doe?" Montonio asked in a confused tone."Your cheek is peeling," Moritonio instinctively covered the left side of his face with his hand, his expression tense."Hahaha- I knew it looked strangely thick. You really did have something stuck there," Hisoka teased, reminding Moritonio of his apparent oversight."That day, you really wanted to kill Abaki, right? Yet, strangely enough, you didn't have murderous intentions towards me and Emil, right?" Hisoka's words cut through the tension like a sharp knife, probing into Moritonio's psyche."It was because the two of us were so dazzling that it struck a chord with you. Are you a soul with low self-esteem?" Hisoka spoke unscrupulously, and every word was like a sharp knife, mercilessly inserted into the heart of Moritonio.  "...A few words exposed me. I must be getting old," Moritonio lamented, acknowledging the truth in Hisoka's words."I've always liked people's surprised expressions since a long time ago... Since the time I used to perform magic tricks for my family," Moritonio reminisced."But gradually... the audience's feedback could no longer satisfy me," he continued "Finally, one day, because of the pursuit of the ultimate 'feedback,' I killed my sister... The painful facial features and fearful eyes seemed to be more meaningful than surprise," Moritonio confessed."So that's why I wanted to be a hunter or a traveling performer. To surprise and shock people in other ways." "I wanted to be as human as I could... But every time I'd finish a show, my blood would run so hot that I couldn't calm down until I've broken someone.""So, yes, I'm John Doe, what will you two do now?" Hearing Moritonio's admission, Emil backed away, silently leaving the field to the two.The old man noticed Emil's actions and squinted in confusion. Looking at Hisoka and reiterated: "What do you want to do?" Moritonio stood up."Whether you are a murderer or a fraudster, it has nothing to do with me, and I have no interest in it," Hisoka responded calmly. "I already have the card I want..."Undoubtedly, the card he referred to was Nen."Although there is no need to stay here anymore... you have helped me... in return, let... me satisfy you.""Don't you like to surprise people... aren't you feeling empty inside? Why don't you try... to surprise me?"What appeared together with Hisoka's teasing tone was the nen floating around him.In Hisoka's smiling eyes, there was already an irrepressible fighting spirit and madness... with morbid excitement and anticipation.  "In that case, You don't mind if I...use various means?" Moritonio asked softly his body tensing up with excitment.  "Come on... let's... have a good time.""Either I kill you, or... you kill me!"With Hisoka's declaration, the atmosphere crackled with anticipation as the confrontation reached its climax.  Whoosh. As soon as he finished speaking, a playing card was shot towards Moritonio. And Hisoka himself like a madman, followed closely behind and pounced on the old man.
(End of chapter 11)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rushing forward, Hisoka aimed a kick to Montonio's face, but Moritonio had already ducked, leaving only his hat to be swept away. Hisoka quickly reacted, smashing down his elbow, only for it to be caught by Moritonio's arm in a stalemate.At that moment, Hisoka noticed that Moritonio's body tilted to a certain extent, and he used the angle of his arm to perfectly block his sight, allowing the other hand hidden behind his back to catch the falling hat.Throwing the hat to cover the boy's face. Hisoka's vision went dark, catching the boy off guard.Taking advantage of the boy's surprise, Moritonio took action, and a powerful and heavy fist hit Hisoka in the abdomen.Hisoka's expression changed, and the corners of his mouth turned red. Like a spring, his body jumped back to distance himself and lessen the force of the punch."Talent needs time to grow... No matter how excellent your qualifications are, you are just a newcomer who has just learned Nen," Moritonio remarked, confidence oozing from his calm demeanour.The brief skirmish revealed Hisoka's limits, leaving him at an advantage against the boy."I'm not even trying yet... Can you hang on?" The old man extended his hands."Of course," Hisoka replied with a smile, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth."By the way... Someone rarely sees through my disguise, so let me unveil the secrets and principles of John Doe to you," Moritonio seemed eager to perform as he retrieved a handkerchief from his pocket. "This is a simple handkerchief, no tricks..."As he spoke, Moritonio placed the handkerchief over his face. "Once draped, I simply imagine the desired appearance..."With a subtle sound, the handkerchief began to shrink and contort, morphing Moritonio's features.After a series of crackling noises, a new face emerged.It was the visage of the serial murderer depicted in wanted posters."This is the essence of the John Doe... I call it 'the patched reality'."Not far off, Emil observed the scene calmly. This was the ability which served as the precursor to Hisoka's 'texture surprise'."Fascinating," Hisoka remarked with a smile, curiously observing the new face."This was the magic of John Doe. Now it's time for you to see the magic of Moritonio," Moritonio let out a cruel smile. "So, Hisoka, be wary."The dialogue shifted as Moritonio abruptly thrust his palm, pointing at Hisoka.Boom! Hisoka caught off guard, felt a powerful impact that warped his right arm and sent him tumbling. His defense compromised, he found himself vulnerable."I feel... like I'm being crushed by something..." Hisoka muttered upon landing, his mind racing despite the injury."Minced meat...it's time to make hamburger meat again..." Moritonio muttered excitedly, his expression morphing to show the man's madness..Boom boom boom!  Moritonio slowly rose into the air, as if he were a king, looking down at Hisoka who was running back and forth in the field, but repeatedly knocked away by "a strange force" time and time again.  "It's coming...your rumbling...the crunching of a fragile life..." Moritonio chuckled and sneered like a cat playing with a mouse.As the fight went on, Hisoka's injuries accumulated. Even though he instinctively used Nen to defend himself, being hit again and again made his injuries worse.If this continued, he might be played to death by Moritonio before even landing a hit on the man."Emil... won't you lend a hand?" Moritonio called out from above, still keeping tabs on Emil's position, Who was calmly watching the fight on a faraway ledge. Far enough to escape once attacked.Even after the many revelations and changes of tonight, Emil remained composed, a silent observer amidst the chaos."No need, You're about to lose soon..." Emil replied calmly'Although...No matter who wins it doesn't matter.'  "Oh?" Moritonio raised his brow in surprise.Emil didn't respond, unwilling to engage with a man destined to die.Originally, Emil believed he would feel a range of emotions when Moritonio revealed his true identity. However, in the end, all he felt was indifference. Perhaps it was because he had already guessed the Montonio's identity for a while now.In his eyes, The man he once respected for his kindness and care, was now simply trash who enjoyed hurting the weak while fearing the strong.  Ironically in this fight, Hisoka was indeed the better person deserving of surviving. At least he didn't enjoy attacking innocent civilians and killing children and women for the fun of it...Similar to a daredevil, Hisoka would do anything to get his endorphins running, and to do so he would challenge the strong and kill those he found to be deserving prey, or fighter/challenger with no future potential. (This could be based on the prey's mentality or future prospects. This is why he did not kill Gon and Leorio. Despite them being much weaker than him. He saw Gon's Potential and liked Leorio's mentality)So Emil decided not to intervene this fight. Letting fate follow through on its own. No one understood Hisoka's monstrous talent like Emil... His ability to grow in battle, including insight, on-the-spot thinking, etc., were all amazing. Moritonio thought he was sure of defeating Hisoka because he didn't know much about Hisoka and didn't know the extent of Hisoka's strength... Hisoka was able to activate Ren and Ten by just exploring on his own... It meant that other techniques like Gyo, were not difficult for Hisoka.As expected, as Emil's words fell...  Hisoka sensed that something was coming from the void, he immediately took action and focused his mind power on his eyes... Using Gyo, his field of vision was now clear, displaying the once invisible iron bars.Attacking from between them. Hisoka used his inertia and momentum to lock the iron rod with his arms before it hit him.  The danger was averted."What?!!!" At this moment, Moritonio's expression finally changed.  "It's actually... Gyo! When did he learn it? How is it possible... I never taught him... I even sent some wrong information to guide him to prevent him from learning more." The old man was stunned for a moment.  But he reacted quickly, and immediately increasing the magnetism, tightening the two iron rods together, and wanting to crush Hisoka into a meat pie.  However, his wish was thwarted. Hisoka's figure ejected and escaped from the gap in the iron rods.  "Escaped! He actually... managed to run away..."  Looking at Hisoka, who jumped into the air and stood on the roof of the venue, Moritonio's eyes darkened.  "What... It's so simple... I thought your magic was mysterious, but it was just a magnet~"   "In the beginning, the reason why you deliberately used your telekinesis power with a handkerchief was to to give me an illusion that your nen was invisible..."  Above, Hisoka shrugged, his bloodied appearance not seeming to affect him at all. Smoothing his red hair with his hand, "The strong attraction of pillars, and the invisible magnet... Is this your trump card? It's a bit boring..."  Moritonio fell silent.  Hisoka added: "The essence of magic is hiding... At this point, you are too rough."  "There is no difference in seeing or not seeing... Yes, Young man, as you can see... my ability is to transform nen into magnetic iron pillars, but I haven't used my full strength yet... You are a little too happy too soon!"  "The bipolarity of dyed iron!" The old man shouted, and suddenly, the number of iron bars emerging in the air became more dense.Seeing that the boy still had time to play with this opponent amist the battle Emil conjured some nen on his finger "Stop playing around... hurry up."  Emil wrote quietly. He had no interest in watching the fight anymore.  "Haha..." Seeing the words Hisoka laughed gleefully and disappeared the next second.  Moritonio controlled the iron rod and shot wildly at Hisoka's afterimage flashing around him, but all failed.  "Impossible...how could his speed...be so fast?!"  "Where...where is he?!"The old man kept turning his head, his eyes shaking, trying to capture Hisoka's position.  However, he found that Hisoka kept appearing around the magnetic pillars, dancing around and above them almost as if playing with Montonio.What's even worse is that the old man doesn't know when but the iron rod that was originally the manifestation of his telekinesis seemed to fall out of his control and became Hisoka's plaything, changing direction in the air.  "Why?"  "Is he imitating my ability? Or... is this his Nen ability? But it shouldn't be... He doesn't even understand the basic knowledge of Nen cultivation, and he hasn't even practiced 'Gyo' to a mature level. Simply just using mind energy, what kind of ability is this?"  "It's impossible! Simply impossible!" As death came closer, Moritonio couldn't help but see an old silhouette that haunted him to this day.  " This feeling... is the same as back then..."  In the next moment, Hisoka finally reached behind Moritonio, fell from the sky, and landed on the ground.  "Now, Let me use my magic to end this show..." Hisoka said softly, With a tug of his hand the huge magnets that had gathered around the old man were instantly pulled and they all crashed towards the target in the center.  Hisoka snapped his fingers, admiring the masterpiece he had created.  An unrecognizable figure, covered in blood, fell from a height of dozens of meters and crashed to the ground.  "Cough cough cough..."  Moritonio lay on the ground, coughing up blood, his pupils dilated.  "Is my ability... the bipolar nature of Dyed Iron supposed to be used this way? Hisoka... does it better than me... I never thought that my telekinesis could be so perfect..." the old man murmured aimlessly.  "My telekinesis has two properties: rubber and gum. Stick one end of it to a magnet and change its behavior. Stick the other end to your body, and then make it shrink in one breath... I call this trick 'Bungee Gum'."  Hisoka slowly walked over.  "Bungee gum...? The kid's snack... Haha... It's your style..." The blood overflowing from Moritonio's mouth had poured into his nose.  "For him, your telekinesis skills and performance are too simple... He has been observing you since he entered the circus..." Emil responded differently, slightly discontent as he looked at the man he looked up to for 3 years. "Killing ordinary people has worn down your fighting instinct and has made you unwary in battle. Believing that your telekinesis Ability moves can handle everything.""You obviously know more telekinesis skills than he does. You can use entangling to strengthen defence, Jue to hide, and Ren to increase fighting will... There are so many methods available to you, but you use none of them to gain an advantage. Your arrogance is why you failed..."  The cold voice made the old man smile deprecatingly, as he turned to look at the child he raised as his own. Emil looked at the man quietly.  "It turns out... my so-called full strength... in your eyes, is so... full of loopholes and ridiculous... Ha... You must be disappointed in me, Emil..."  "Ha... Hisoka... Emil... you two... and that man... are indeed... monsters of... the same... world." After stammering his last words, Moritonio breathed his last and died.  To the end, Emil didn't know who the person Moritonio kept mentioning when he looked at the two of them.Hisoka slowly squatted down, picked up the handkerchief that fell from Moritonio's face, attached his mind power, learned the principle the old man just said, and displayed a 'frivolous illusion', turning it into the face of John Doe  The nature of his telekinesis is very suitable for this move.  "Well...I think this face is more suitable for you."  Hisoka smiled, "I was quite looking forward to this fight...but...it's a bit boring..."  "Sure enough...am I too strong?"  "..."  Emil didn't answer, quietly looking at the dead man...
(End of chapter 12)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"?~ Emil, are you sad?" Hisoka asked curiously, leaning closer to the boy."...""Now that you've got your card, what's next for you?" Emil brushed off Hisoka's question and posed one of his own."Hmm, maybe travel? Fight stronger opponents? Or perhaps just tag along with you~""Hmm..." Emil nodded silently, summoning the obsidian slate, catching Hisoka off guard."Oh? Is this your ability? Do you want to fight?" Hisoka tensed, bracing himself for an impending confrontation.Emil disregarded the insinuation, calmly absorbing the remnants of the battle intense into the slate. Montonios blood body and flesh swirled into the slate like a disgusting whirlpool. Emil also made sure to adsorb some of the boy's spilled blood in a separate batch. Hisoka's curiosity was piqued by Emil's technique."I'm sorry to disappoint you, but my ability is purely supportive," Emil's calm demeanour surprised Hisoka, raising an eyebrow in surprise."What?~ Is it a spatial ability? This technique doesn't seem like your style~ Are you sure?" Hisoka's inquiry came with a note of skepticism.Emil's response was succinct. "Yes.""...""..."The ensuing silence was palpable, laden with unspoken tension. Just as Hisoka seemed ready to act, Emil interjected cutting off the silent tension"I'm going to stay in the Glam lands for a while. Work as a performer, perhaps even get signed to a hotel.""Oh? Then how do you plan to explain this mess to the authorities when you return? I doubt the Glam royal family will be pleased with the loss of their largest stage~ especially the Glam Mafia~""A Secret.  " Emil said as he used Nen to break his right hand while simultaneously blocking the pain signals from his brain. With a controlled display of pain, he masked the true extent of his abilities.After Emil's calculated demonstration, Hisoka's curiosity deepened as he assessed the situation. Sensing the gravity of Emil's decision, Hisoka remained silent for a moment, weighing his options."Interesting," Hisoka finally remarked, a flicker of admiration crossing his features. "You're quite resourceful, aren't you?"Emil offered a subtle nod in response, his gaze steady as he gauged Hisoka's reaction. Despite the facade of calmness, both individuals knew that the situation was far from resolved."Indeed," Emil replied evenly. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have matters to attend to."With that, Emil turned to leave, his movements unhurried. Hisoka watched him go, a calculating gleam in his eyes. "Emil..." Hisoka lowered his eyebrows and glanced at Emil's departure, his gaze a bit strange. He seemed to want to say something... but instead, he released his Nen unscrupulously.Sensing the Nen, Emil's whole body tensed up and he turned around.Hisoka and Emil exchanged glances, both seemingly ready for action."Are you planning to take action against me?""Moritonio is just an appetizer. You should understand that the person who really interests me...is you." Hisoka said, a smile playing on his lips as he displayed his undisguised fighting spirit.Click!Emil also released his Nen, his power even greater than Hisoka's.The two energies clashed in the room, exerting pressure and causing cracks to form in the surrounding glass."You will die," Emil declared, cracking his knuckles."How would you know if you don't give it a try? Besides, being killed by you seems rather appealing," Hisoka replied sickly, obvious excitement in his tone.Emil remained silent, uncertain of his ability to deal with Hisoka and emerge victorious. While he had an advantage in understanding Nen and familiarity with Hisoka's abilities, his lack of combat experience posed a significant disadvantage.However, he was confident that Hisoka couldn't defeat him either.   Looking at Hisoka's face about to climax, Emil frowned in disgust and abruptly retracted his Nen."Huh?" Hisoka, who was about to assume a fighting stance, froze in place, surprised by Emil's sudden change. He could tell... Emil had no interest in fighting with him. But the foreplay has already begun, and Hisoka naturally doesn't want to give up... Hisoka tossed a card at Emil, attempting to provoke him.But Emil caught the card effortlessly. "Your provocations mean nothing to me. I have no desire to fight you, at least for now."Hisoka heard this and chuckled, ceasing the wanton release of his Nen. What he truly desired was a full-out fight with Emil. If Emil wasn't in the mood, launching unilateral attacks would be futile and would only result in a disappointing confrontation."Well..." Hisoka seemed to sigh in reluctanceGo to the hospital... And don't follow me," Emil said calmly, Hisoka suffered a lot of injuries from his fight with Moritonio, and some bones were broken.   "Anyway... we'll see each other again." Hisoka's face changed in. moment. Similar to a child where sorrows come and go in a moments time. He narrowed his eyes, smiled, stretched, turned, and walked out the door.There were no pleasantries, no unnecessary words. Both Emil and Hisoka needed space and time to grow. Hisoka believed that the next time they met, with Emil's strict requirements and hard-working attitude, the boy's strength would have greatly improved. And Hisoka couldn't afford to be left behind.After all, as much as Emil understood Hisoka, Hisoka seemed to understand the other. Having lived together for such a long time, they shared a strange bond full of competition and peace. Emil's growth of strength was not lost on Hisoka. After all, even if Emil had been hiding his true potential, Hisoka's intuition sensed the underlying danger whenever he met the boy."Remember to call me~" With a final gesture, Hisoka bid farewell and left Emil behind."..." Hearing this, Emil flipped the playing card in his hand and saw a series of numbers written on it.  It was Hisoka's contact information.  "...Figures. What terrible taste," Emil clicked his tongue. In the scene just now, Hisoka didn't want to fight with him. Otherwise, he wouldn't have left the number on the card in advance. As Emil got to know Hisoka, the boy noticed a childish side to Hisoka's character.As if he had guessed Emil's thoughts. This was merely a test.As for the reason for this test?  Hisoka probably believed that, as two people who had just stepped into the door of Nen, now was not the best time to fight. But there was no doubt that Emil has been targeted by this madman. From the day Hisoka joined the circus, Emil knew he couldn't escape this fate if he wished to be anything more than ordinary.. "If you really wish to seek death...I can't help it," Emil remarked, saving the number to a newly bought phone.   He wasn't afraid of Hisoka. With a systematic and rich reserve of Nen knowledge, even if his potential wasn't as great as Hisoka's, Emil still had the confidence to grow into a strong man.The world of hunters was vast, and the peak Emil wished to climb wasn't just Hisoka's level but far beyond it.  It's just... no one would be happy being entangled with a pervert and a lunatic..."There are still twelve years before the main line of the story unfolds... That's enough..." Emil mused as he left the hotel, looking at the ruined building. The next step... He already had an idea.
(End of Chapter 14)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Three months after the farewell...
In the lower tiers of Glam City, Emil found himself nestled within a rented storage unit belonging to one of the area's small gangs. Amidst a sea of anatomical sketches and designs sprawled across the table's glowing center, Emil toiled tirelessly, his mind racing as he added yet another sketch to the illuminated centre of the obsidian table.Using the funds Emil amassed during his time in the circus. Emil had rented this storage unit, situated inconspicuously within the abandoned parts of Glam City, Where the filth of Glam City, hid behind the fluorescent lights. While Emil could rent a better place with the connections and money he saved up as a solo performer, instead of this windowless, dark, damp and dingy room.It was private, cheap and most importantly anonymous. What Emil needed when creating his first follower. In this part of the city, very few bothered to pry into affairs behind closed doors. Even potential thieves and goons, upon glimpsing at the glowing cylinder containing a human form, swiftly fled the scene.Emil's gaze lingered upon the floating body within the incubating chamber. It was faceless, hairless, and lanky. Completely devoid of humanity. It was Emil's first follower. To create his first familiar, Emil used everything he had on himself: Montonio's body, limbs, and blood, as well as the collected blood of some strong and loyal enemies Emil had encountered working for the Glam family. Finally, a proper skeletal structure was created. Then came the character-designing stage. Originally, the plan was to hatch the creature in a month, Emil's designs repeatedly faced rejection, each deemed unsuitable for various reasons:
[To pale, disqualified]

[Too cruel-looking, disqualified]

[Too skinny disqualified]

[Too ugly disqualified]

[Unoriginal, disqualified]

[Boring, disqualified]
With simple words, the slate shut down countless designs always finding reasons to reject Emil's design as if it held a grudge for being awakened early.Emil spent months making design iterations until he was finally able to establish communication with the slate. During their conversations, Emil could sense that the slate had a consciousness despite being an inanimate object that could neither see, move nor talk autonomously. So Emil proposed the slate be able to share the experiences of the new body, so it could experience human life too.However, once the slate agreed, it became more and more picky about what the new familiar should look like, especially the face, which annoyed Emil to no end. " you hate rugged faces, soft faces, androgynous faces, pale faces, dark faces, and whenever I ask you to describe the face, you just say handsome. Looks are subjective you know!!! I don't know what you find handsome!!! So this time I designed the face exactly as you described it and it doesn't even look human anymore. More like a monster masquerading as a human! Is this what you want!!""... re-do it. Add eyepatch" the slab slowly typed out"Oh my god!!! How many times do I have to tell you!!! Eyepatches are liabilities when it comes to fighting!! It'll create an easy-to-locate blind spot that you'll regret later when you are in a tough situation!!" Emil angrily shouted, a bit unusual for the calm and collected boy."...""..."The two got into a standoff as veins popped off Emil's forehead.".... you know what?! Fine, let's do it this way. You design a face and I design another. Your face will host your powers and consciousness while mine will host the other follower's consciousness. And whenever you want to switch you can simply switch the faces.""How does that sound? In fact! Why not make it that so that when you get tired of your face you can replace it with whichever you see fit!!! Happy?!?!" Emil spat in anger as the slate thought quietly.[...Eyepatch?]"!!!....Fine! Yes! you can put an eyepatch on the face."[...An Agreement has been reached, please show me the drawn design of your follower by tomorrow night.]".... Ugh!! sigh...Alright, a pleasure to do business with you." Emil said calming himself as he walked out of the garage with a huff, heading to his secondary location, Earned by his career as a solo performer in Glam City.The moment he left, a smile graced his face as the slate fell into his plan hook, line, and sinker.Emil had been testing the slate these months, purposely handing over bad designs. It was a test to figure out the personality and likes of the slab before using it. And in the countless days, Emil figured it out.Its growth was exceptional, going from an ignorant creature that couldn't even talk to college-level knowledge in a matter of months. Personality-wise, it was naive and easy to manipulate. With simple promises, it was easy to cheer up and control, Even if the promises were vague and not specified, the slate would subconsciously look at the more positive side of a person's words time and time again. Simply believing Emil's suggestions of having two consciousnesses and promises of a human life at face value. Never thinking deeper into them throughout the process.In fact, These promises were a chain Emil thought up from the moment his Nen ability came to fruition. Originally when envisioning his ability, Emil hoped to give the slate an artificial personality for easier access and usage. Sadly, this wish became another restriction on Emil's part, when Emil found the slate to be more conscious than what he preferred.Emil hoped that Once in a follower's body, the slab's consciousness would become just another servant to Emil's whims, and the slab's ability would be for Emil to use as he pleases.Plus, Emil put some thought into pushing the plan of including two consciousnesses in his first follower. Even if the slate was able to maintain its autonomy, putting a self-created loyal personality into the body of the slate would allow Emil to at least hold some control over the new body and its actions...
3 months ago...
After the death of Montonio three months ago. Emil found himself immersed in a world of opportunity, under the glittering lights of Glam Gas Land.The United States of Saherta, mirroring America during the rise of gang violence and mafia control, in the 1920s and 1930s, was currently a hotbed of escalating crime, far removed from governmental control. The territory of the 10 Dons. As one of the major cities of Saherta, Glam City stood as one of the multiple strongholds of the 10 Don's. Each of the ten Dons holds control over a major global city and its corresponding business sector. Their power extends beyond their territory and intersects with the enterprises of the other Dons, effectively controlling vast territories around the world. However, their influence is most potent in their respective cities, where each Don rules like a monarch.In Glam Gas Land, this Don was none other than the head of the Glam Family, Vincent Glam who oversaw the entertainment business for the Ten Dons. As a reference to Los Angeles in the 1900s, Glam Gas land was a place where Mobs and gangs ran the city.As an artist without any backing, Emil started slow, strategically targeting places frequented by members of the Glam Family. While his onstage performances garnered acclaim, it was his activities behind the scenes where he truly excelled.It wasn't difficult as, Following the collapse of the Hotel a year prior, Emil found himself on the radar of the Mafia, making connections relatively easy, particularly after the multiple meetings with Glam Mafia authorities investigating the incident.Emil had a unique ability to effortlessly charm and connect with people. He used this gift to build strong relationships within the Glam Family every time he had a conversation. His wit and easy-going nature made him a joy to be around, and people loved spending time with him.One evening, Emil found the breakthrough he sought in Salvatore Bianchi, a respected yet relatively minor figure in the Glam Family's underworld operations. Bianchi, overseeing the hotel business, was a greedy, greedy, man. With ambitions not equal to strengths. Easy to manipulate, insecure and in a bad spot due to the collapse of the hotel, he was just what Emil was searching for, as an introductory force in the Glam Mafia.Following the collapse of the Royal Glam Hotel a year prior, Salvatore's business suffered greatly, attracting competitors eager to capitalize on his misfortune. It did not help his situation when the head of the Glam Family, displeased with the loss of revenue and influence, insuated the idea of a replacement to be put in charge of Hotel management and rebuilding efforts, In a meeting.Terrified and desperate to divert attention from himself, Salvatore sought a fresh face to revitalize the city's entertainment scene. Emil, with his extensive circus experience and youthful charm, effortlessly fit the bill. Having spent years in the circus, Emil was highly skilled in various performance techniques, and he was quickly signed on under favourable terms.After the signing, Emil's ascent in the underground business was swift. As if born to be under the spotlight, Emil Showed an innate aptitude for schemes and planning in the months following his signing. Gaining the attention of another cadre, Marco, in charge of the city's public affairs and security.Quickly Emil found himself advising numerous mafia factions under the Glam Family, earning a reputation in daylight and darkness.'...As for Montonio's troupe? It fell apart not long after Montonio's death. Though they attempted performances in Glam, their reputation plummeted, and audiences were unimpressed. Eventually, the troupe disbanded, returning to the life of wandering artists. Emil departed shortly after they decided to leave Glam, content with the fame he could achieve as a solo performer."Abaki must have left the group too," Emil mused, recalling the girl who grew withdrawn after the leader's death. After the funeral, she locked herself up for days until one day she disappeared nowhere to be found, leaving behind a simple farewell note."The girl probably should have pursued Montonio's dream of becoming a hunter," Emil mused, drawing a connection between her disappearance and the typical annual start of the hunter exam. "Hopefully, she survives..."Emil's decision to join the mafia stemmed from practicality. He wasn't afraid of trouble, but he detested constant interference. Hence, he kept his distance from individuals like Hisoka...As a fan of the Hunter x Hunter universe, Emil's greatest desire was to fully explore and understand the world. He yearned to uncover its hidden secrets, especially those left unexplored due to the author's hiatus. However, Emil knew that progress in any world often required assistance. If you Avoid external factors, talk about going to travel around the world is just a delusion.If you want absolute freedom, you must have absolute 'ability'.Emil knew very well what kind of world Hunter x Hunter was... It was a land where strength ran supreme and every major power was backed by at least 2-3 Mafia families with violence as its main currency. Such as the Ten Dons in the United States of Saherta, and the 3 Mafia families under the Kakin Royal family.Even the renowned hunter Nitro, known as the strongest man in the world, wasn't immune to external factors.To be truly free, one needed power, followers, strength, and money. Even individuals like Jing Frecces, who abandoned his son in the pursuit of freedom, found himself entangled in conflicts after Nitro's death."Just think of it as... the beginning of me truly integrating into this world." Emil thought in his mind as he entered the hotel venue casually. The guards saluted the boy with respect quickly.Emil has no interest in power. It is very simple to deal with any of the Ten Dons physically and attempt to overtake the business with force. In the original work, the ease with which Illumi controlled the ten dons by himself showed that the gang was extremely incompetent. But it is not that straightforward. The power the 10 Dons hold is not found in their strength but in their monopolistic control of various business industries spread across several continents.It was only after Emil joined the Glam Mafia, did he understood just how complicated the underground power structure was. Simply eliminating the ten Dons wouldn't guarantee control; new leaders would inevitably emerge. Moreover, attacking a Don would attract unwanted attention and consequences. Who would want to be annoyed by a swarm of flies flying around you every day?As annoying as it is to take things slow, Emil's time in the Glam family made him discover that the underground forces are also quite interesting. These hired telekinesis users are more comprehensive than the people in the Sky Arena and can be regarded as an upgraded version. Maybe he can gain something, after all; currently, the two things Emil seems to lack the most are battle experience and powerful DNA.Furthermore, if he reaches the top and becomes a Don, he will have more assets which can fully support his future hunter career. The mafia's intelligence, connections, etc., will also make it easier for him to understand the world. After all, there is some information that is difficult for ordinary people to know and is only in the hands of a few.Another thing is the V5 council, mentioned in the manga. Emil is also very interested in this government agency similar to the United Nations. But as a hunter, it is difficult for him to get in touch with that level. The gang is a good springboard.I remember very clearly that in the original work, even a respected person like Nitro could only obey orders when he answered a call from a high-ranking V5 official. Of course, it also had to do with the fact that the old man held a sense of responsibility to all hunters and himself, for his version of 'Justice.'But I admit that leaving aside the Dark Continent, just talking about the human world here, the 'symbol of power' V5 holds is still quite obvious.
(End of Chapter 14)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Back to the present...
[Heart, beating, circulatory system active. Humanoid form achieved. Designing begins.]As Emil sent a drawing to the slab, it dissolved and after a while, a floating quill and a blue card popped up in front of Emil.[Users can add background, experience, personality, and other characteristic settings to this card by themselves. Three entries only.][Note: Characteristics that are seriously inconsistent with the character's prototype will not take effect. The higher the similarity, the more likely it is to take effect. By equipping this card, players will directly master all the skills of the card character and become the character itself. The closer your role is to the characteristic settings, the faster your follower can gain proficiency and maturity.]This paragraph of explanation can be said to be extremely informative."So, the personality designing stage is equivalent to giving me a blank NPC card that I can make up as I wish. The skills are already maxed out, and I have to make up the character myself?"As for not being seriously inconsistent with the prototype DNA... it's easy to understand...Emil followed the system prompts, his fingers flew, and he wrote a line in mid-air: [A good old lady who is kind-hearted by nature, cannot bear to kill, and loves cats and dogs. Despises blood]As he expected, as soon as this line of words was written, it turned into a puff of smoke and dissipated completely.[This characteristic is seriously inconsistent with the character's prototype.]"Then try this." Emil continued.[The king of assassins who is extremely skilled and can fight one against a hundred and catch bullets with his bare hands. Stronger than the head of the Zoldyk family.]After this line of font appeared, it flashed in mid-air. Although it did not turn into smoke and dissipated, it dimmed bit by bit. A long horizontal line suddenly appeared and the entire sentence was crossed out.[Exceeds the prototype's talent limit and currently cannot take effect.]"Is that the case..."Emil was not disappointed, but his eyes lit up.The corners of his mouth were raised high, like a child who suddenly found a novel toy, and his face was full of anticipation:"Try this again..."...After more than ten attempts, Emil roughly figured out what characteristics were set within the acceptable range of this card.As long as the characteristics pass the judgment, it will automatically light up and turn into golden fonts, floating above.At this moment, the golden font suspended in mid-air already contained dozens of densely packed lines, all kinds of strange and bizarre, some of which were simply the result of his bad taste.Emil raised his hand and clicked on the three most descriptive sentences at random.【Do you want to confirm these characteristics?】As Emil affirmed his decision, all the other golden fonts in the air vanished, leaving only the last three lines to transform into streams of light, converging towards the floating body in the fluid. Simultaneously, the slate below transformed.One of the twelve armoured hands holding the sword on the slate morphed into a gloved hand gripping a head. Images of the knight in red attire shifted, into a male figure dressed in black, wielding a black umbrella with his face obscured with an eyeball drawn on his tie gleaming with a blue sheen. As the slab flashed with blue light, an image and a  few lines with a black font gradually materialized on the once-blank card.[A Doppelgänger that haunts the night, morphing himself into the lives of thousands]【 A butler who follows his master's every command】[A cunning shadow adept at manipulating hearts, A demon playing the role of a gentleman】—— [ Faust (Previously the man known as John Doe)】Faust awoke to the soft hum of machinery and the faint scent of dust lingering in the air. His consciousness gradually stirred, and he became aware of the gentle pulsing of his newly-formed heart, beating steadily within his chest. Blinking his eyes open, he found himself in a dimly lit garage, surrounded by the faint glow of monitors and the steady piles of paper.As he sat up, his gaze fell upon Emil, his creator, who stood nearby, observing him with a mixture of curiosity and satisfaction."Good morning, Faust," Emil greeted him, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction. "How do you feel?""All biological functions are in order. I am well master." Faust spoke calmly bowing to the young boy."It is my pleasure to see you awake and aware." Sensing Faust's curiosity, Emil gestured towards the monitor. "Come, Faust, there is much to discuss. But first, allow me to introduce you to your identity." Faust followed Emil's gaze, his curiosity piqued. He approached the console and saw an image of a man dressed in a medical robe, with a timid yet kind face about him."This is Dr. Moriani," Emil spoke kindly as he opened up pages of the doctor's past. "A skilled underground doctor with the ability to save anyone from the brink of death. He was once a respected member of the medical community, but was removed from the medical committee due to... certain disagreements.""I understand," Faust said, his mind already racing with possibilities. "What would you have me do as Dr. Moriani?"Emil smiled knowingly. "Your role as Dr. Moriani will be crucial in our plans to infiltrate the Glam family. His abilities garner significant influence, and we need it to further our plans." Faust nodded. "I will do whatever is necessary to fulfill your order."After Emil left for his secondary home for a meeting with Salvatore. In the dark garage, Faust stood awoke in the dead of night, his new purpose burning brightly in his mind. Emil's orders were clear: he needed to become Dr. Moriani, and the first step was to eliminate the real Dr. Moriani and assume his identity. Faust's unique abilities as a doppelganger would make this task both possible and efficient.Faust stood before a mirror, his reflection rippling like water as he focused on the image of Dr. Moriani. His form began to shift, bones cracking and reshaping, muscles stretching and contracting. His face elongated features morphing to match the well-known visage of the underground doctor. Within moments, the transformation was completeDressed in the doctor's characteristic white coat, Faust made his way to Moriani's residence under the cover of night. The streets were quiet, shadows casting long fingers across the pavement as he approached the grand house that stood at the end of a secluded lane. Faust moved with the confidence and purpose of the doctor he now resembled, knowing that any hesitation could arouse suspicion.As he neared the house, Faust adopted the posture and mannerisms of Dr. Moriani, recalling the precise way the doctor moved and spoke. He walked up to the gate and nodded at the security cameras, knowing that the real Moriani's presence was enough to gain entry. The gate clicked open, and Faust entered the grounds, his heart steady and his mind focused. He moved like a shadow, his body blending seamlessly with the darkness around him.Faust approached the house with a calm confidence, his senses heightened as he surveyed the surroundings. The guards and security systems in place were of no consequence to him; he had the skills to bypass them with ease. He scaled the high fence silently, landing on the other side without a sound.At the back of the house, he found a locked door. Placing his hand on the lock, he felt the mechanism within and began to manipulate it with a deftness born of practice. Within moments, the lock clicked open, and he slipped inside.Faust navigated the house with ease, heading straight for Moriani's private study. He knew from Emil's research that the doctor often worked late into the night, making this the perfect time to strike. He entered the study and closed the door behind him, locking it with a quiet click.Inside the house, Faust encountered the doctor's housekeeper, a wary older woman named Marta. She squinted at him, but Faust's flawless disguise held."Good evening, Marta," Faust said in Moriani's smooth, authoritative voice. "I have some urgent work to attend to in my study. Ensure I am not disturbed."Marta nodded, clearly accustomed to such directives. "Of course, Doctor," she replied, stepping aside to let him pass.Moriani sat at his desk, his back to Faust, engrossed in a medical journal. He didn't notice the intruder until it was too late. Faust moved swiftly, his hand closing around a heavy paperweight on the desk. In one fluid motion, he brought it down on Moriani's head with a sickening thud. The doctor slumped forward, blood pooling on the desk.Faust looked over the man, studying him intently. Moriani was a man of average build, with graying hair and a face marked by years of experience. Faust knew that to truly become Dr. Moriani, he would need more than just his appearance; he would need his memories and knowledge.Faust wasted no time. He dragged Moriani's body to the center of the room and positioned it carefully. Drawing a sharp blade from his coat, he made precise incisions, removing the doctor's head with surgical precision. Faust held the severed head aloft, his eyes glinting with anticipation. Before the brain's functions ceased entirely, Faust swiftly took action. With practiced efficiency, he loosened his collar, revealing an intricate yet peculiar stitching pattern adorning the base of his neck. Pulling the thread with deft fingers, Faust detached his head in a swift motion. With careful precision, he positioned Moriani's head in its place, swiftly sewing the outer skin together to secure the replacement. Utilizing his shape-shifting abilities, Faust melded the flesh and skin of his neck, ensuring a seamless connection with the new head. As the process was completed, Faust felt a rush of memories and knowledge flooding his mind. He saw glimpses of Dr. Moriani's life, his medical expertise, and his interactions with patients and colleagues. Faust's mind absorbed it all, integrating it seamlessly into his consciousness.When the transformation was complete, Faust looked in the mirror. The face staring back at him was no longer his own; it was Dr. Moriani's, down to the smallest detail. He smiled, satisfied with the result. Satisfied with his work, Faust cleaned the study meticulously, erasing any evidence of the struggle. He took Moriani's place behind the desk, slipping seamlessly into the role. From this moment on, he was Dr. Moriani, ready to use this new identity to further Emil's order.
(End of Chapter 15)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As Faust under Emil's orders, seamlessly slipped into his new identity as Dr. Moriani, immersing himself in the realm of underground medicine and intrigue. Emil's stardom ascended in Glam City. As his performances captivated audiences, drawing in crowds by the thousands. With his newfound fame, Emil secured a coveted spot as the opening act for the grand reopening of The Royal Glam Hotel, further solidifying his presence in the city's elite circles... 
Emil's heart raced as he approached his home, hoping that Salvatore hadn't noticed his absence. However, as he entered the house, he found Salvatore seated on one of the guest couches, being served wine by the housemaid. Salvatore's face lit up with a warm smile as he caught sight of Emil."There's my shining star!" Salvatore exclaimed, rising from his seat to greet Emil with a hug. "Sorry for the sudden notice, my boy, but I have good news!"Emil's anxiety melted away as he returned Salvatore's embrace, grateful that his absence hadn't raised suspicions. "What's the good news?" he asked eagerly matching the tone a boy his age would have.Salvatore beamed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "You, my friend, have been chosen as the opening act for the grand reopening of The Royal Glam Hotel!" he announced.Emil dropped his jaw in "astonishment". This was the opportunity he was planning for, but he couldn't show his eagerness and knowledge of the situation just yet..."I... I don't know what to say," he stammered, seemingly overcome with emotion.Salvatore clapped him on the back, his smile widening. "Say yes, of course! This is your moment, Emil. The stage is set, and Glam City is waiting for you to shine.""... Thank you so much, Mister Salvatore, This means so much to me..." Emil sobbed out with joy as he hugged the man.With the emotional play out of the way, Emil and Salvatore delved into the intricate planning process for the opening show. Emil, guided by his innate sense of creativity and fueled by his determination to excel, eagerly shared the elaborate visions he had concocted over the months. From the dazzling lights to the vibrant colours, from the enchanting melodies to the meticulously crafted costumes, Emil poured his heart and soul into every detail.Salvatore listened attentively, offering his insights and expertise to refine and enhance Emil's grandiose plans. The two worked in tandem, their synergy palpable as they pieced together the intricate puzzle of the performance.Hours passed in a blur as Emil and Salvatore meticulously crafted the blueprint for the show, ensuring that every aspect was flawless and meticulously executed. But as the meeting drew to a close, Salvatore's demeanour shifted, a sense of urgency creeping into his voice."I'm afraid I must depart for another meeting with media distributors and television channels for the grand opening of The Royal Glam Hotel," Salvatore explained, his tone tinged with gravity. As he hurriedly got in the car for another meeting. For Salvatore, a lot rests on this show. If I want to maintain my position and secure the success of the hotel, everything must be perfect.
(Day of The Show)
"Are you prepared to witness the genius gestures, the heart-stopping trapeze acts, and the amazing magic of The Great Mystique?"As the curtains part, the stage is bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. Anticipation fills the audience as a figure emerges from the shadows, draped in a shimmering cape that dances with every step.Emil, known only as Mystique on stage, steps forward, capturing the attention of all who behold him. With a graceful flourish, he produces a deck of cards, each one gleaming with a metallic sheen.With a flick of his wrist, Mystique begins his mesmerizing performance, manipulating the cards with skill and precision. They float through the air as if guided by an invisible force, creating intricate patterns that defy logic.As the music swells, Mystique's illusions become more elaborate. The cards transform into a flock of shimmering doves, fluttering and dancing around him in a display of beauty and grace.But Mystique is not finished yet. With a dramatic gesture, Mystique takes center stage, his eyes shining with determination. With a final flourish, he brings the illusion to its climax, transforming the doves into a shower of flower petals that rain down on the delighted audience.In the VIP seat, Vincent Glam, the leader of the Glam family, watches in surprise as he reaches out to catch a petal. After a moment, he rises from his seat, giving Mystique a standing ovation.As the applause fills the air, Mystique takes his bow, his heart soaring with the knowledge that he has captivated the imagination of all who witnessed his incredible performance. Tonight, under the glittering lights of the royal Glam show, he has truly become the master of illusionAs the thunderous applause gradually subsided, Mystique gracefully retreated from the stage, the echoes of admiration still reverberating through the grand theatre. Backstage, amidst the hustle and bustle of the crew, Emil shed his Mystique persona, his heart still racing with the exhilaration that came after a successful performance."Emil, that was incredible! You truly are my lucky star!!" exclaimed Salvatore, rushing over to him with bright eyes. "Thank you" Emil replied with a modest smile, the euphoria of the moment still tingling in his veins.As he peeled off his shimmering cape and set it aside, Emil's thoughts drifted to the figure of VIncient Glam, the leader of the Glam family, who had bestowed upon him such unexpected recognition. This was the first performance set in the newly built Royal Glam Venue.  So every powerful and influential player in the glam city was invited for its opening night. Vincent Glam was hoping to use this to rebut the shame of the past and display to the world that even after the incident the glam family still stood at the forefront of entertainment. It was a pivotal moment in Emil's burgeoning career, one that could potentially open doors to even greater opportunities within the clandestine world of the Glam family.Lost in contemplation, Emil was interrupted by the arrival of Marco, another high-ranking member of the Glam family and Emil's newfound ally in the underground realm. Much to the disdain of Salvatore."Emil, that was quite the spectacle," Marco remarked, his tone tinged with admiration. "You've certainly caught the attention of some very influential figures tonight."Emil nodded, a sense of satisfaction swelling within him. "It seems my endeavours are beginning to bear fruit."Marco smiled knowingly, his eyes glinting with intrigue. "Indeed, but remember, in our world, every success comes with its own set of challenges. You've made quite an impression, Emil, but the journey ahead will require even greater cunning."Emil understood the gravity of Marco's words. The allure of power and prestige within the Glam family was undeniable, but navigating the intricate web of alliances and rivalries demanded utmost caution and strategic prowess."heh, Marco""...Salvatore"the two men greeted each other, as sparks flew between the two's eyes. In fact as the two people in charge of the hotel's safety and performances. Salvatore and Marco were very close. Of course, that was until Marco pushed all the blame for the hotel collapse on Salvatore causing the other to lose a lot of power and standing in the gang.Interrupting the tension between Marco and Salvatore, Emil inquired about the reward promised to him after his stellar performance."Did you guys get what I wanted?" Emil asked, drawing their attention away from their silent exchange. "After all, you promised me a reward for my wonderful performance.""Of course. I did, who do you take me for, a bumbling fool like Salvatore?" Marco retorted taking out a case with two vials of blood."Got it right here! I'm not a stingy snake, like Marco over here" Salvatore stated motioning for the servant to bring over a large 8 feet long case to the boy.The two replied at the same time, turning to glare at the other once again.Finding it redundant to hide his need for unique body parts and blood, Emil instead began acting as an avid collector of anatomical curiosities. This way, if his storage unit was ever discovered, it could be shrugged off as another eccentric interest of his. This new persona made it much easier for Emil to acquire the necessary parts for his future creations without needing to hide his true intentions.From Marco, Emil had requested the blood of a powerful Nen user, specifically Tsubane, a servant from the Zoldyik family. It wasn't a difficult task, as Tsubane also worked as an assassin for hire, handling menial jobs that the Zoldyiks couldn't attend to personally. A simple ambush or hiring the woman for two vials of her blood would be enough to acquire the blood, with little to no retaliation from the family of assassins.From Salvatore, Emil had requested the fresh hunted body of the Famous Giant Owl Beast that haunted the deserts near Glam Gas Land. This task was also relatively simple, as the mafia regularly hunted the flock of owls to prevent attacks on Glam City visitors, reducing their numbers every decade. A recent extermination took place not long ago. The only difficulty was to find a fully preserved specimen.Indeed, Emil had already begun planning the design and abilities of his next few familiars. Even before the completion of the design he was already envisioning improvements to their designs and personalities based on his first creationSpeaking of which, After both March and Salvatore left. Emil turned to a forgettable face amongst the backstage crew. Giving him a signal to return as he nodded.The man wore a high-collared dress shirt with a black and blue ancient ring on his arm."Good work, I hear rumour of the genius Dr. Moriani from all over. you truly are the hidden star from the glam family.." Emil spoke first."Please don't flatter me, master, You could have done the same easily. I am honoured to help you with this." Faust smiled as he held the car door open for Emil."Hmm... new face?" Emil inquired entering the car as Faust sat in the driving seat and settled in.Well, not a favorite but it gets the job done for today. However, it is extremely itchy to put on. I might have to dispose of it soon. Faust says shrugging his shoulders and reaching to the back to pick up a cage-like box where another face lays in a pristine state. It was a scholarly-looking face. If one looked at it they would be surprised to find its uncanny similarity to the underground doctor that was slowly gaining some recognition in the Glam city underworld. Dr. Moriani.Attaching the face firmly Faust removed his ring into its monicle-like appearance placing it gently on his nose bridge before driving off to the house gifted to Emil for his popularity by the glam family.Emil watched the operation with interest as he placed the head containing the rejected head on his lap. he had already summoned the slab to absorb the owl corpse and vials of blood.After the opening act, Emil began to truly flourish in the Glam Family, Backed by both Marco and Salvatore. Emil now had a firm standing in Glam Gas Land.However anywhere outside the city. even in the more in-depth workings of the family was out of the boy's reach. After all, in the end, Emil was just a performer in the eyes of the major cadres.Abit a bit smart to be a consultant of security that was it. Most of his achievements still adorned Marco's back in the end.Emil needed to get closer to the main power and fast. Lest his traction dies down and he just becomes another abandoned performer in the vast city.After all, popularity is a fickle thing. There one day gone the next. So he needed information. This is where Faust's ability to change faces came in handy.Faust was put in charge of investigating the major powers and members of the family. Future heirs, major cadres, the Boss, and his close associates.Everything Faust could gather. Their likes dislikes, enemies, lovers, health, allies, etc.Marco was also a great help. Emil knew from the beginning he met the man, he wasn't the loyal Cadre he displayed himself as. He was greedy, as greedy as Salvatore if not more Power hungry.As his collection of information grew, the more Emil was surprised by the actual control the Glam family had in the Kingdom of Saherta. Outside of the 9 other major cities standing as a headquarters for the other bosses. The Glam family was the boss of Saherta.Being the family in charge of the headquarters Glam family had a ton of influence on multiple families and exchanges of personnel and information.After all, casinos, bars, and gambling are some of the best ways to get information around the world and the Glam family was in charge of the casino business for the 10 dons around the world.Not only that Emil learned that the head is ill. After his unhealthy life of luxury and growing age. Illness finally caught up to the man as tension grew between the three children of the Don.Effectively splitting the family into 4 fractions. The loyalists that stay by the Don's decision, are the ones led by the eldest lady, a competent and smart woman. One's looking for a puppet leader or more power supporting the middle child and those who took a liking to the youngest son's ruthlessness and strength.All Emil needs to do now is wait as the pot comes to a boil and gain control of one of the children.As he watched the tensions rise Emil knew the first to act would be the youngest son. With little to no birthright, Jeremy had to act now if he wished to increase his odds as the next Don. So he kept his eyes and ears open for his action. Ordering Faust to inform of Jeremy's actions.And lo behold he was right. Months later. A horrible car crash occurred in the streets of Glam Gas Land killing the middle child and effectively paralyzing the eldest lady's legs into a wrangled mess. She would have died or lost all other functions if it wasn't for the order of Emil who told Faust to "protect the lady's life.Effectively culling his competition, the youngest son was able to remove most of the following the two children held becoming the strongest fraction in the family. Salvatore himself was interested in changing sides but was convinced by Emil' to wait and see if the situation turns around.
(End of Chapter 16)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Jeremy, you're not coming with us?" As the three children headed towards the car for their father's birthday celebration. Maxwell Glam's curiosity broke the air, causing Maria to pause in her steps toward the car. Her gaze sharpened instantly, turning to Jeremy, scanning the encroaching figures around them.Jeremy's response was swift, gesturing towards the casino radio, alive with urgent calls for backup. "Something's come up at my casino, they need me right now," he explained, signalling the men to retreat."Oh, damn, on such an important day! Father's going to be pissed," Jeremy lamented, still unaware of the gravity of the situation.Maria, however, nodded in seeming understanding. She swiftly directed her right-hand man to arrange for another car, one maintained by her inner circle, and requested a trusted driver to ensure all safety systems were in check before departure.Meanwhile, Emil and Faust observed from a distance, noting Maria's quick grasp of the situation. "Seems the eldest lady caught on quick... Sadly, she underestimated her younger brother and overestimated her followers' loyalty," Faust mused observing as the two children fell hook line and sinker, to Jeremy's scheme.Jeremy understood his sister's cautious nature. He knew she wouldn't board his car, so he didn't focus on it. In fact, the car they were originally planning on boarding before this was completely safe.Instead, the real danger lay with the driver that Maria chose- Jenkins, who had served the family faithfully for years. This driver, a mainstay since their father's time, was akin to a surrogate father figure to Maria.Jeremy had noticed this many years ago, Maria's trust in the old man was profound. As the old man had chauffeured the girl around since her childhood, offering comfort and a listening ear during her formative years. He was more of a father figure to her than her actual father, and Jeremy knew that Maria would instinctively call upon him to drive when she felt threatened. And it seems he was right.Jenkins also had a useful vulnerability - his child was sick, and he had been taking on loans after loans to cover the medical expenses. Jeremy in control of the debt collection agency for the glam family exploited this to his favour. As the debt collectors under Jeremy cornered the old man daily, Hounding him for money and threatening him with the safety of him and his family.Jeremy stepped in as a saviour. Promising to pay back the man's debts and fully treat the driver's son in exchange for a deadly favour - crashing the car and killing his two siblings when driving them to their father's birthday celebration.During the car check, Jenkins, the old driver, disabled the braking and door opening systems, effectively turning the vehicle into a death trap. Jeremy's machinations were set in motion, and he watched as events unfolded according to his sinister plan. Watching Jeremy wave them off. Maria's brows furrowed with unease.As the car hummed along the highway, Maria gazed out the window, her mind preoccupied with the events of the day. Maxwell, seated beside her, fidgeted nervously, sensing the tension radiating from his sister."Maria, do you think Jeremy do such a thing? ...to get us out the way??" Maxwell's voice broke the silence, his concern evident.Maria sighed, her brow furrowing with worry. "I don't know, Max. Jeremy can be... unpredictable," she replied, her voice tinged with unease.Maxwell nodded in understanding, his gaze drifting to the passing scenery outside. "Yeah, I guess you're right. He always seems to have something up his sleeve. But it makes sense, he's always wanted to become the head of the family ever since he was young."A heavy silence descended upon them, the weight of their family's complicated dynamics hanging in the air like a dark cloud. Maria shifted uncomfortably in her seat, her gaze distant as she contemplated their predicament. "I know, but sometimes I wonder if it's worth it. The constant scheming, the deceit... It's exhausting," she admitted, her voice tinged with sadness.Maxwell aware of his sister's worry leaned forward, trying to ease the tension with a casual conversation with Jenkins to get her mind off Jeremy and the future fight for inheritance between the siblings."Hey, Jenkins, how's it going? You've been driving for us for as long as I can remember."Jenkins glanced at Maxwell in the rearview mirror, offering a strained smile. "Oh, you know, Mr. Maxwell, just doing what I can to keep things running smoothly," he replied, his voice lacking its usual warmth.Maxwell nodded, sensing something off in Jenkins' response. "Yeah, I bet driving for our family must have its challenges. Thanks for always being there for us, Jack," he said, trying to convey his appreciation.Jenkins remained silent for a moment before responding, his voice strained. "I was just doing my job, Mr. Maxwell," he said tensely, his eyes fixed on the road ahead.Maxwell sensed Jenkins' discomfort but pressed on, eager to maintain the conversation. "You've been with our family for so long, Jenkins. We really appreciate everything you've done for us," he said sincerely, hoping to ease the tension in the car.To Maxwell's surprise, Jenkins' response was tinged with bitterness. "Appreciation doesn't pay the bills, Mr. Maxwell," he muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing in the mirror.Maxwell was taken aback by Jenkins' response, unsure of how to proceed. The atmosphere in the car had shifted, the once-friendly banter now replaced by an awkward silence. Sensing that Jenkins was not in the mood for conversation, Maxwell fell silent, the weight of the moment settling over them like a heavy shroud.As the car sped along the highway, Maria and Maxwell sat in tense silence, the air thick with unspoken apprehension. Maria glanced out the window, her mind racing with unease as she tried to piece together the unsettling puzzle unfolding before her."Jack, is everything alright?" Maria's voice trembled slightly, betraying the growing sense of dread gnawing at her.The old driver, Jenkins, offered a strained smile in the rearview mirror. "Of course, Miss Maria, everything's just fine," he replied, his voice sounding forced and hollow.Maxwell shifted uneasily in his seat, casting a worried glance at Maria. "Maria, what's going on??" he asked, his concern mirroring her own.Maria's eyes flickered with uncertainty as she struggled to find the right words. "I... I hope I'm overthinking this..." she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.The tension in the car mounted with each passing moment, the silence oppressive and suffocating. Maria's instincts screamed at her to act, to do something to avert the impending disaster, but she felt paralyzed by fear and uncertainty.Maria's instincts finally kicked in as the car accelerated beyond its speed limit on the highway, the realization of imminent danger dawned upon her with chilling clarity, her heart sinking with dread. "Jack, stop the car!" she demanded, her voice rising in urgency.But Jenkins remained silent, his hands gripping the steering wheel with white-knuckled intensity as the car continued to hurtle forward, heedless of Maria's pleas."Jack, I said stop the car!" Maria's voice trembled with a mixture of fear and desperation, her eyes widening in horror as she realized the horrifying truth.In that moment, the gravity of the situation crashed down upon them like a ton of bricks, the looming danger closing in with terrifying clarityMaria, realizing the driver's intentions, desperately tried to escape, pounding on the window and door handle in a frantic attempt to open the door. But the driver, Jack, was inconsolable, his foot firmly on the accelerator, propelling the car towards an impending disaster."OPEN THE DOOR!! Bastard, open the door!!!" Maria's voice was filled with fear and anger, her actions becoming more desperate as she realized the gravity of the situation.Jack's response was a heartbreaking mix of remorse and helplessness. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry," he repeated between sobs, his voice trembling. Despite his apparent regret, he continued to accelerate, his actions driven by forces beyond his control.Maxwell Leaped forward trying to grab the steering, as the car surged forward, its speed increasing dangerously. Maria's attempts to escape were futile, the door refusing to yield to her frantic efforts. With a sinking feeling, she realized the inevitable was now upon them.In a split second, the car collided with another truck. Metal crunched, glass shattered, and the world spun in a chaotic whirlwind of destruction. The impact was brutal, the force of it throwing Maria and Jack forward with tremendous force.Inside the car, everything seemed to slow down. Maria felt weightless for a moment, then a sharp, searing pain shot through her body as she was flung against the dashboard. The airbags deployed with a loud bang, enveloping her in a cloud of dust and debris.Outside, the scene was one of devastation. The car was mangled, a twisted wreck of metal and glass. Smoke billowed from the engine, and the sound of sirens filled the air as emergency services rushed to the scene.Maria lay in the wreckage, dazed and in pain. She could hear voices, distant and muffled, as if they were coming from far away. Everything around her seemed to blur together, the world fading in and out of focus as she struggled to stay conscious.As the dust settled and the wreckage of the car lay twisted and mangled on the side of the highway, as "the first responders" arrived on the scene. They were actually Jeremy's men, tasked with confirming the deaths of the two heirs and ensuring that any survivors met a swift end. But their efforts were thwarted by a stroke of luck.Not far from the crash site, an ambulance crew happened upon the scene. Sensing the urgency of the situation, they quickly notified the Glam family's boss, before Jeremy's goons had a chance to intervene. Calling for backup from the hospital affiliated with the Glam Family. Inside this ambulance was actually, Emil and Faust, disguised as the ambulance drivers, who sprang into action after the crash.The hospital, affiliated with the Glam Family, buzzed with activity as Maria was rushed in, her condition critical. Maxwell and Jenkins were pronounced dead at the scene, their lives tragically cut short by the violent collision. Maria, though alive, was critically injured, her body battered and broken from the impact. This was after Faust used his ability to partially protect the lady from the impact.In the chaos Faust slipped away from the crowd quickly changing into another identity that Faust created in the year Emil worked in the Glam family, under the orders of Emil. Dr Moreani.A brilliant underground doctor from a prestigious medical institution, exhausted and stripped of his license for unethical human experimentation, caught the attention of the Glam family due to his connections. This individual, whose identity was stolen by Faust after being killed, had established ties with the Glam family.Faust's medical expertise, influenced by Emil's rudimentary knowledge gained during his time as a medical student and the memories absorbed from the deceased using the slab, further elevated his reputation. Additionally, Faust's notoriety extended to the mafia, drawn by his unconventional medical practices and connections within the Glam family.As Maria's condition deteriorated regardless of the countless surgeries to save her life. The head of the Glam family arrived at the hospital, desperate to save his daughter. Threatening the doctors with death if they failed and promising riches to those who succeeded, he sought a miracle.With Maria in a critical condition, no viable doctor was confident in saving the life of Maria as she inched closer to death.However, Faust, under Emil's instruction, stepped forward promising to save his daughter. In turn, he requested absolute privacy and a "sacrifice of someone with strong nen abilities" under the guise of being able to save her with his "nen ability."As one of the Ten Dons, the head of the Glam family was familiar with Nen and its various aspects. Alongside Faust's reputation as a genius in medicine, the head of the family agreed to Faust's conditions.Not long after, in a windowless, empty room, Emil disguised as Dr. Moarani and the head of the Glam family stood in front of Maria. Emil explained to Maria what he would do to save her. He fabricated a healing ability that would reshape Maria's body to its state before the accident. However, a person with a powerful nen ability needed to be sacrificed to restore her body to a healthy state. Emil claimed he could only heal one person a year using this ability, and the person whose nen ability was sacrificed would transfer their powers to Maria.Maria, her consciousness flickering, listened quietly to the explanation before surprising Emil and Faust with her request. "I... want... to KEEP MY SCARS," she murmured, her voice weak but resolute.Faust, bowing with pleasant surprise, assured Maria, "As you wish, madam."The head of the Glam family looked on, his daughter's words stirring memories of his own youth. Her unwavering determination in the face of adversity touched him deeply, reminding him of the strength and resilience she had inherited from his wife. As tears threatened to fall from his eyes.
(End of Chapter 17)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As Maria drifted back to sleep, Emil, disguised as Dr. Morriani, and Vincent, the boss of the Glam family, exited the room to finalize their deal and commence preparations for the operation. Unlike Emil, who was happy to have everything fall into place, Vincent seemed lost in thought as he stepped out."Boss, are you alright?" Emil inquired.Vincent sighed heavily. "...I've failed as a father, haven't I?""When they were young. I promised them that I would shield them and no harm would come to them... If anyone tried to lay a hand on them I would tear that person limb from limb.. but now..."  Vincent's gaze drifted into the distance, his mind replaying the turbulent events that had led them to this point. "Maxwell... Maria...Jeremy... They're my children. My flesh and blood. And yet... they're tearing each other apart."Emil listened quietly. "...You're a good father, Boss. You've done everything you could."Vincent shook his head, a bitter laugh escaping his lips. "Have I, though? I've spent so long trying to keep them safe, to shield them from the ugliness of our world. So they wouldn't have to fight, for the scaps like me and my brothers... But look where it's gotten us. Maxwell is dead, and Maria... Maria is lying in there, fighting for her life because of this family.""I was trying so hard to remain oblivious to the changes in them," Vincent continued, his voice strained with emotion. "I wished for time to just stop for a while, to hold onto the image of my children as they once were. But reality has a cruel way of shattering illusions." "Yes, but it's a blessing to have such a strong-willed daughter who hasn't let such an ordeal affect her," Emil comforted the aging man."Yeah... things are changing..." Vincent muttered as he walked away, Seemingly more tired and hunched...After Vincent's departure, a guard entered the room with a gagged and bound prisoner. Despite Emil's confusion about the need for the gag when the man's tongue and teeth were already removed."Sorry for the gory sight doctor, this man has a terrible ability so we have to do this. Hahaha~" The man joked as he dragged the bloodied man to the hospital room. One of the Shadow beasts under the 10 Dons. The guard was one of the Strongest Nen users in the Glam Family.Looking at the bloodied and bruised man, Emil found the man to be a familiar face. The man was the general charge of interrogating the survivors after the collapse of the Glam family Hotel. Morder a general under the Glam family notorious for his potent ability related to contracts. Through Faust, Emil was able to learn that he has been showing signs of rebellion, if it wasn't for his ability he would have been killed off already.
Nen Ability: "Arbiter's Contract"
Description:"Arbiter's Contract" grants the user the power to control and bind others through contracts. When activated, the user's words carry an irresistible charm and authority, compelling listeners to obey commands or feel inspired to act in alignment with the user's desires. Strengths:1. Persuasive Authority: The user's commands are extremely compelling, making it difficult for targets to resist their influence.  The user can inspire others to action, boosting morale and motivation among allies. They have a convincing charm and considerable authority, causing people to be more likely to believe and obey them. In conflicts with an Arbiter, others are often less confident and want to give in.2. Verdict: They can issue commands and rules that will force people to follow them. Need to have direct contact with the target before setting the verdict. and have to exchange something with the target get the contract to take effect.

Prohibition: They can formulate rules that Prohibit certain actions and Nen users powers, forcing everything in a certain range to comply.

This has a variety of applications, which include the Prohibition of Flight, floating, Teleportation, etc.
If there is a difference in strength between them and their targets, their targets will be able to resist the rules to a certain extent.

They can directly aim at specific existences as the target of Prohibition, however, this kind of influence is quickly suppressed with a difference in level.

Punishment: If someone breaks the Rules/Contract previously set, they can Punish the offender

They can restrict the guilty, seemingly immobilizing their target's feet with invisible shackles.
They can directly choose the opponents' Nen powers as targets for Punishment, being able to use the ability for 30 minutes. Target will recover this ability after 30 minutes is over. 
 The user cannot use this ability while the opponent is still in contract.

Drawbacks:

Limitation of Contracts: The user must be specific and precise in the formulation of contracts, as vague or ambiguous terms may lead to unintended consequences or loopholes.

Vulnerability to Resistance: Strong-willed individuals or those with Nen abilities geared towards mental fortitude may be more resistant to the user's commands, requiring additional effort to control or inspire them.

All Eyes on Target: Must have contact and full view of target before imposing any contracts.

Exhaustion: Utilizing Arbiter's Contract drains the user's aura and mental energy, leading to fatigue and potential exhaustion with prolonged use.

Emil, having promised to be able to transfer the man's ability elsewhere, indicated that the man was no longer necessary to the Glam Family. Shaking off his growing smile. Emil spoke with resolve, copying Dr. Moriani's mannerisms. "Please end the life of the sacrifice and the patient now." He ordered the shadow beast, As he summoned the floating slab above his hand."...Okay? The madam as well?" The guard inquired, seeking confirmation."Yes," came the solemn reply."...Sigh, if this fails, we won't be able to see tomorrow, you know..." the Shadow beast's voice trailed off. As he swiftly slit the throat of both Maria and the Man in a seconds time."I know. Please trust my ability. The madam will awake safe and sound," assured Emil with quiet determination knowing that the boss was watching not far away through the camera on the Shadow beast's shoulder."Okay..." Emil's companion reluctantly acquiesced.As he administered the final actions, Emil directed the slab to absorb the two individuals, their fate sealed within its confines.Emil, conscientious as ever, showed the drawing to the overseer for approval. The depiction of Miss Maria portrayed her in a commanding suit, scars from past trials etched onto her body, enhancing rather than detracting from her beauty, adding an aura of danger and intrigue. Additionally, Emil augmented Maria's physique, enhancing her strength and physical prowess.Unlike Faust, whose memories were crafted anew, to avoid him turning out like Montonio a serial killer. Emil retained Maria's memories, allowing for a seamless integration into the Glam family. He supplemented Maria's existing skills with snippets from the general's experiences, enriching her abilities in shooting, fighting, and navigating complex conspiracies.(See Balalaika from Black Lagoon for inspiration.)With the bodies used for Maria remaining intact, the birthing process was relatively swift, taking only a month of gestation to reach completion. During this crucial period, Vincent, the head of the Glam family, visited daily, ensuring Maria's safety with meticulous protection, and Jeremy his youngest son was heavily monitored in his daily life.As Maria reached the final stages of formation, a golden card appeared before Emil, symbolizing the addition of her defining characteristics. Having it already planned out this time Emil simply wrote.
[Maria the bloody Rose]
【A woman of steel resolve and unwavering loyalty]【In the world of crime, this formidable figure commands respect and fear, making sure their presence is felt wherever they go.】[Beneath her stoic demeanour lies a cunning strategist who adeptly navigates the shadows, shaping destinies and manipulating hearts to maintain her iron grip on power.]The head of the Glam family was in the room when this happened and was surprised when a gold card flew in front of the doctor. He sharply stared at the doctor, until he noticed what the Dr wrote. Vincent, witnessing this, initially stared in surprise before nodding in appreciation, allowing the card to be infused into Maria's form.As the liquid drained, Vincent's eyes welled with tears at the sight of his daughter, now strong and healthy, standing before him once more.Thankfully, all creations of Emil emerged fully clothed in plain white pajamas, sparing any awkwardness as Maria opened her eyes for the first time.As Maria opened her eyes for the first time in her new form, she blinked a few times, adjusting to the light and her surroundings. She took a deep breath, feeling the strength in her renewed body. The sterile scent of the room mixed with the faint aroma of antiseptic filled her nostrils.Her gaze first landed on her father, Vincent, who stood nearby, tears glistening in his eyes. The look of relief and love on his face was unmistakable. Maria's heart swelled with a mix of emotions—"Father..." she whispered, her voice steady but soft. She stepped forward, her movements fluid and controlled, the muscle mass Emil had added making her feel powerful and agile.Vincent took a hesitant step towards her, his emotions threatening to overwhelm him. "Maria... you're back," he said, his voice cracking.Maria closed the distance between them and enveloped her father in a strong embrace. "I'm here, Father. And I'm not going anywhere," she vowed, her voice filled with steel resolve.After a moment, she gently released him and turned to face Emil, who had been watching the reunion with a quiet satisfaction. "Thank you, Dr. Morriani," she said, using his alias. "For giving me this second chance." As another creation of Emil, Maria knew that she was no longer the Maria they once knew, but an impostor under the guise of another man's daughter. But the emotions and memories that flooded her mind as she awoke made it hard for her to feel indifferent toward the man she called 'Father'.Emil nodded,  with a small smile. "Your strength and resolve will guide you, Maria. The Glam family needs you now more than ever."Maria's eyes hardened as she processed his words. She looked around the room, taking in the faces of the few trusted members present. 'I see, is this what you need me to do my creator...Then I shall not let you down...'"We have much to do," she stated, her tone commanding. "Maxwell's death will not be in vain, and we will bring order back to our family."She walked over to a nearby mirror, examining her new appearance. The scars, meticulously placed, added a layer of gravitas to her already formidable presence. She touched one of the scars lightly, a reminder of the past but also a symbol of her resilience.Turning back to the group, she began to issue instructions. "Ensure that our security is tightened. We cannot afford any more surprises. I want a full report on our current operations and any potential threats. And keep a close eye on Jeremy."The room buzzed with activity as her orders were immediately set into motion. Vincent watched with a mix of pride and sorrow, seeing his daughter step into a role he had hoped she would never have to fill, but knowing she was more than capable...Maria, fully aware of the challenges ahead, steeled herself. She was ready to lead, ready to fight, and ready to ensure the survival and success of the Glam family. Her transformation was complete, not just in body, but in spirit. The little girl who once called Vincent "Papa" with innocence was long gone; in her place stood a formidable leader, "Maria the Bloody Rose," a woman of steel resolve and unwavering loyalty.
(End of chapter 18)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

With her newfound ability and resolve, Maria wasted no time seizing control of the Glam family with unprecedented speed and efficiency. Recognizing the need for both ruthlessness and fairness, she embarked on a strategic campaign to solidify her position as the new leader.Firstly, Maria swiftly eliminated any lingering threats within the family. Drawing upon her tactical acumen and Faust's information, she pinpointed adversaries within the organization and swiftly moved to eliminate them. Utilizing her abilities with contracts, Maria ensured the obedience of those who challenged her authority, employing a combination of persuasion and coercion to maintain control.Simultaneously, Maria focused on garnering support from key members of the Glam family. With her persuasive abilities enhanced by her Nen, she set out to forge alliances with influential figures. She employed her charm and authority to sway them to her cause, convincing them of her vision for the family's future. Through careful negotiation and manipulation, Maria secured the loyalty of those whose support was crucial to her ascent, offering incentives for allegiance while making it clear that defiance would not be tolerated.Maria sat at the head of the long mahogany table in the Glam family’s council chamber, her eyes fixed on the elder members seated before her. These were the seasoned veterans of the family, those who had seen the rise and fall of many leaders and whose support was crucial to her consolidation of power.The air was thick with tension as Maria began to speak. “Gentlemen,” she said, her voice calm and composed, “our family has faced unprecedented challenges recently. But with every challenge comes an opportunity for growth and unity.”The elders exchanged wary glances. They were not easily swayed, their loyalty rooted in decades of tradition and personal interests. Maria knew she had to play this carefully, combining genuine negotiation with the subtle influence of her Nen ability.“Each of you holds a position of great respect and authority within the family,” Maria continued. “I understand the importance of your roles and the legacy you wish to uphold. That’s why I’m here to offer you not just words, but tangible benefits that will ensure our family’s continued prosperity.”She slid a set of documents across the table, each detailing specific advantages tailored to the interests of the elder members. There were promises of increased revenue from certain operations, guarantees of protection for their personal ventures, and even plans for expanding the family’s influence into new territories.The elders leaned in, scrutinizing the documents. Maria watched their expressions, waiting for the right moment. She knew they were close to agreement, but a final push was needed.“Your experience and wisdom are invaluable to me,” Maria said, her voice softening. “I want to ensure that you remain integral to the decision-making process of our family. Your insights will help guide us to even greater heights.”The elders began to nod, their resistance weakening. It was time. Maria activated her Nen ability, the Arbiter’s Contract, channeling her aura into her words and actions. She reached into a small box and pulled out a set of ornate rings, one for each elder, symbolizing their esteemed position within the family.“These rings,” Maria explained, “are a token of my respect and commitment to you. With them, you will have my ear and my unwavering support. In return, I ask for your loyalty and collaboration.”She handed the rings to each elder, watching as they hesitated, then accepted. The moment the rings touched their skin, Maria subtly infused them with her Nen, ensuring the contracts would bind them to her will.“Do we have a deal?” Maria asked, her eyes locking onto each elder in turn.The elders felt an inexplicable compulsion to agree, their doubts and reservations dissolving under the influence of Maria’s Ability. One by one, they nodded.“Yes, Maria,” said the eldest among them, slipping the ring onto his finger. “We have a deal.”“Excellent,” Maria replied, a satisfied smile playing on her lips. “Together, we will lead the Glam family into a new era of strength and unity.”The elders, now bound by the Arbiter’s Contract, felt a renewed sense of purpose and loyalty. They believed in Maria’s vision, not entirely aware that their allegiance was reinforced by her Nen abilities. Maria had successfully secured their support, blending genuine leadership with the strategic use of her powers.As the meeting concluded, Maria rose from her seat. “Thank you for your trust,” she said. “I promise to honor it and to lead our family with the strength and wisdom you have entrusted to me.”The elders filed out of the room, each wearing their new ring, their support for Maria cemented. Maria watched them go, her mind already turning to the next steps in her plan. With the elders on her side, her position as the leader of the Glam family was now unassailable.---Those who pledged their loyalty to Maria were rewarded handsomely, while those who resisted faced swift and decisive consequences. Through a combination of calculated alliances and strategic maneuvers, Maria quickly solidified her position as the undisputed heir of the Glam family.However, Maria's leadership style was not solely based on fear and coercion. Recognizing the importance of fairness and justice, she implemented policies that prioritized the well-being of family members and promoted transparency and accountability within the organization.Enemies of the Glam family were dealt with swiftly and decisively, but Maria also sought to establish diplomatic relations with rival factions, recognizing the benefits of cooperation and mutual respect in achieving long-term stability and prosperity.As Maria's grip on the Glam family tightened, her reputation as a formidable and respected leader spread throughout the criminal underworld once more. However, despite countless enemies falling, she still wasn't able to harm one person in particular for revenge.---"What has Jeremy been up to recently?" Maria asked as she sank into her sofa, one of her followers standing timidly beside her."Under orders of the Boss, Jeremy is to be monitored and is currently under house arrest in the main manor. Originally, he was staying put, but with your current rise, he's been showing some discontent... stating that the Boss favors you too much. The people you've suppressed also share this sentiment and are planning to support Jeremy when the time comes. Also, I've heard some members you have put under contract are already searching for Nen users who can undo contracts...""...After what he did... He should be grateful that he's only being put under house arrest. Father has become too soft the older he gets. When the time comes, they will support him, huh? That's fine with me... I think the Glam family needs a cleanse anyway..." Maria snorted.Planning to increase the guards surrounding her father, she knew well enough that the only reason Jeremy and his affiliates hadn't taken any action against her rise in power was because they were being suppressed by her father. The moment her father falls, war would begin...She herself wasn't able to attack Jeremy for the same reason. Maxwell's death and her injury had led to a lot of instability in the family. If she rocked the boat any more, there was no telling when it would capsize.Locked away in the confines of his lavish quarters, Jeremy, seething with resentment and frustration, turned to his trusted advisor for solace and counsel. His voice dripped with bitterness as he lamented the perceived favoritism his father had shown towards his sister, Maria."Do you not see the unfairness of it?" Jeremy's voice was tinged with anger as he paced the room. "For years, I have worked tirelessly to earn the family's respect and trust, only to be tossed aside in favor of Maria. It is an insult to everything I have done!"His advisor listened quietly, nodding in understanding as Jeremy poured out his grievances."I should be the rightful heir to the Glam family!" Jeremy continued, thick with indignation. "She may have the support of the family now, but it was I who stood by my father's side through thick and thin, always ready to take on the mantle of leadership when the time came."The advisor seeking to temper Jeremy's anger with reason. "While it is true that your father's favoritism towards Maria may seem unjust, we must tread carefully," he cautioned, his tone laced with caution. "Your actions have already caused significant upheaval within the family, and we cannot afford to further escalate tensions."But it all fell on deaf ears.
(End of Chapter 19)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Jeremy's outburst reverberated through the opulent halls of the Glam family manor, his resentment simmering beneath the surface as he schemed his next move. Meanwhile, Maria's grip on the family tightened with each passing day, her cold, calculating mind ever vigilant for signs of rebellion.Maria sat in her study, reviewing reports from her loyal followers. Her father’s health was declining rapidly, and she knew the time was near when she would face her brother head-on."Maria," her advisor Marco entered the room with a solemn expression. "We’ve received word that Jeremy is planning something. His frustration is mounting, and his supporters are growing bolder."Maria nodded, her expression unchanging. "Expected. Tighten our security. Ensure our allies are prepared to act at a moment’s notice."Marco hesitated. "And your father? He continues to protect Jeremy, believing that family ties will prevail."A shadow crossed Maria’s face. "Father's sentimentality is a weakness Jeremy exploits. I will respect his wishes while he lives. Once he's gone, Jeremy will find no refuge."As weeks turned into months, tension within the Glam family grew palpable. Maria's followers remained vigilant, ever watchful for signs of treachery. Finally, the day arrived when the inevitable could no longer be delayed.Vincent Glam, the family patriarch, passed away peacefully in his sleep. The family gathered to pay respects, a somber air hanging over the mansion. Maria stood tall, her eyes reflecting a mix of sorrow and steely resolve. She knew what was coming.During the ceremony, Jeremy's absence was conspicuous. Confined to his quarters under house arrest, Maria knew it wouldn’t be long before he made his move. And she was ready.The night after their father's funeral, the mansion erupted into chaos. Jeremy, having rallied his supporters, launched a surprise attack, intent on seizing control. However, Maria was ready."To arms, men!" Maria commanded her loyalists, her voice icy and authoritative. "Defend the family. Show no mercy."The battle was fierce and brutal, brother against sister, each fighting for their vision of the family's future. Maria’s strategic brilliance shone through as she coordinated her forces with precision, utilizing her Nen ability to bind and control those who faltered.Maria moved through the mansion with purpose, her eyes scanning every corner for signs of betrayal. She issued orders with the confidence of a seasoned general, directing her loyalists to key positions, cutting off Jeremy's supporters before they could consolidate. Her ability to inspire and command was palpable, a testament to her mastery of the Arbiter’s Contract.As her forces clashed with Jeremy's, Maria employed her Nen abilities to devastating effect. She issued Verdicts on random rules that rendered her enemies' movements sluggish and uncoordinated, creating openings for her followers to strike. Those who wavered found themselves bound by invisible chains, their willpower sapped by Maria's persuasive authority. Her Punishment technique created shackles that trapped Jeremy's strongest fighters, leaving many non-nen users vulnerable and confused.Amidst the chaos, Maria kept a keen eye on Jeremy's movements. She knew the real battle would be between them, and she had to be ready. Her mind raced as she anticipated his strategies, countering his every move with calculated precision. Her resolve was unshakable, driven by the knowledge that the future of the Glam family rested on her shoulders.In the heat of the conflict, Maria faced Jeremy in a confrontation that had been brewing for years. The mansion's grand hall became their battleground, the echoes of their father's legacy resonating in every strike and counterstrike. The opulent room, once a symbol of their family's power and unity, now bore witness to their bitter struggle."Jeremy, this madness ends now," Maria declared, her eyes cold and unyielding. "You will never lead the Glam family."Jeremy's face twisted with rage. "Father always favored you! But I will prove I am the stronger, the rightful heir!"With a roar, Jeremy lunged at her, his movements fueled by years of pent-up frustration and ambition. Maria dodged his first strike with ease, using Gyo to heighten her senses and reactions. She countered with a swift kick to his midsection, sending him staggering back.Their battle was a clash of wills, each sibling pushing the other to their limits. Jeremy’s attacks were relentless, his strength and speed honed from years of vying for his father’s approval. But Maria’s strategic brilliance and Nen abilities gave her an edge. She moved with precision, her movements calculated and efficient.Jeremy threw a powerful punch, aiming for Maria’s head. She ducked, grabbing his arm and twisting it behind his back. “You’re blinded by your rage, Jeremy,” she said through gritted teeth. “This isn’t about strength; it’s about leadership and vision.”With a grunt, Jeremy broke free, spinning around to deliver a backhanded blow that Maria barely deflected. The force of the impact sent her skidding across the polished marble floor. She regained her footing quickly, her eyes never leaving her brother.“You talk about vision,” Jeremy snarled, advancing on her. “But all I see is someone who’s willing to use our father’s favoritism to her advantage.”Maria’s eyes flashed. “I earned my place. Father saw my potential because I showed it to him. You can’t say the same.”Enraged, Jeremy launched himself at her again, his fists a blur of motion. Maria blocked and parried, her movements fluid and controlled. With each exchange, she probed his defenses, looking for an opening.Finally, Maria saw her chance. Jeremy overextended on a punch, and she sidestepped, delivering a sharp elbow strike to his ribs. He gasped in pain, momentarily disoriented. Seizing the opportunity, Maria activated her Nen ability, the Arbiter’s Contract, and placed her hand on his shoulder."We have a deal," she said firmly.Jeremy snarled, shaking off her grip, but the brief contact was enough. Maria’s Nen surged, forming the invisible threads of a contract around him. He staggered, momentarily disoriented, as Maria’s will pressed down upon him.“You cannot win, Jeremy,” Maria said, her voice steely. “Our father believed in family above all else. In his memory, I will not kill you. But you will never threaten the Glam family again.”Jeremy’s face twisted in pain and fury as he struggled against the invisible bonds of the contract. His movements grew sluggish, his strength waning as Maria’s Nen tightened its grip on him.“This isn’t over,” Jeremy hissed, his voice strained.“It is,” Maria replied, her tone final. “You have lost.”With a final surge of effort, Jeremy attempted to break free, but it was futile. Maria’s ability held him firmly, the contract sealing his fate. Exhausted and defeated, he fell to his knees, the fight drained from his eyes. The realization of his defeat sank in, and with it, the weight of his actions.Maria stepped back, her aura receding as the Arbiter’s Contract took full effect. She looked down at her brother, a mixture of disgust and resolve in her eyes.“You were my brother, Jeremy,” she said quietly. “But your ambition blinded you. This family needs unity, not division.”Jeremy hung his head, the fight leaving his body. He had lost not just the battle, but the war for the Glam family’s leadership.Maria stood in the grand hall of the Glam family mansion, the aftermath of the battle still evident in the air. With her enemies subdued and her loyalists by her side, Maria knew it was time to consolidate her power and ensure the unwavering loyalty of the remaining family members.Summoning her Nen ability, Maria activated the Arbiter's Contract. Her aura radiated an irresistible charm and authority, her words imbued with a compelling force that few could resist. She addressed the gathered family members, her voice resonating with cold confidence and determination."Members of the Glam family," Maria began, her eyes scanning the room, "today marks a new beginning for us. Our family has faced turmoil and betrayal, but from this day forward, we will rise stronger and more united than ever before."She raised her hand, a faint glow surrounding her fingertips. The power of the Arbiter's Contract was palpable, a testament to her control and mastery. "Pledge your loyalty to our cause, to our family. Together, we will achieve greatness, and no one will stand in our way."One by one, the family members felt the irresistible pull of Maria's authority. They stepped forward, their eyes filled with a mixture of awe and submission, and knelt before her. Maria extended her hand to each of them, forming a contract that bound their loyalty to her and the future of the Glam family."Your dedication will be rewarded," Maria continued, her voice unwavering. "Together, we will protect what is ours and expand our influence. We will show the world that the Glam family is unbreakable."Her Nen abilities allowed her to sense the sincerity in their pledges, ensuring that only those truly loyal remained within her inner circle. Those who harbored doubts or hidden agendas found themselves unable to speak, their intentions laid bare before Maria's piercing gaze. After binding the core members, Maria turned her attention to her key advisors.Her closest advisors, including those who had once supported Jeremy, felt the weight of her words and the power of her Nen. They knelt before her, their loyalty solidified by the Arbiter's Contract."We are with you, Maria," one of them said, his voice filled with conviction. "We believe in your vision and your leadership."With her Nen ability binding them to her cause, Maria felt a surge of confidence and determination. Her leadership was no longer in question.
(End of Chapter 21)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

With her new position firmly established, Maria began the meticulous process of consolidating her power. She knew that even with her brother Jeremy defeated, there would be others both within and outside the family who might challenge her authority. Her first move was to secure the loyalty of the remaining family members and eliminate any potential threats.Consolidation of PowerMaria summoned her most trusted advisors to a meeting in the mansion's grand hall. The room, adorned with portraits of past Glam family leaders, seemed to hold its breath as Maria laid out her plans."Marco," Maria began, her voice cold and precise, "you will oversee the reorganization of our security forces. I want every guard and enforcer vetted. Any sign of disloyalty, and they are to be removed immediately."Marco nodded, understanding the gravity of his task. "Understood, Maria. I will ensure our forces are loyal and efficient.""Elena," Maria continued, turning to another advisor, "you will handle our financial operations. Ensure that our assets are protected and that we have the resources needed to support our endeavors. Any irregularities must be reported directly to me."Elena bowed her head in acknowledgment. "I will make sure our finances are secure and robust, Maria."Maria knew that loyalty could not be ensured solely through Nen abilities. A demonstration of her ruthlessness was necessary to cement her power. She called a meeting of the family’s core members, including those who had previously supported Jeremy. Under the guise of discussing the future of the family, she began her purge.One by one, those who had shown even a hint of disloyalty were called out. Maria's Nen ability, the Arbiter's Contract, detected their hesitation and deceit. She ordered their immediate execution, her cold gaze never wavering as she watched her orders carried out. As a pile of bodies grew around her brother's corpse, she warned the remaining men."Disloyalty will not be tolerated," Maria declared, her voice icy. "The Glam family will only thrive through absolute unity and unwavering loyalty."With her power consolidated and her authority unchallenged, Maria began to implement her long-term plans for the Glam family. She focused on expanding their legitimate businesses to launder their illicit gains and investing in new ventures to diversify their income streams. Her strategic mind and ruthless efficiency ensured that the Glam family not only survived but thrived under her leadership.As the sun set over the Glam mansion, Maria stood in her study, looking out over the sprawling estate. Her cold, calculating mind was already planning the next moves to secure her family's future. She knew there would always be new challenges, new threats, but she was ready for them. In the shadows of the criminal underworld, the name Maria Glam began to be spoken with a mixture of fear and respect. She had proven herself to be a leader unlike any other, one who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals and protect her family.The next step was to meet with the other nine Dons and introduce herself into the circle before any other Don got the wrong idea and wanted to take over the Glam family for himself. Maria knew this would be her most significant challenge yet, requiring not only her strategic brilliance but also her cold, inhuman resolve.Maria convened her top advisors in her private study. The room was filled with the weight of anticipation as they gathered around the large mahogany table."We need to ensure our position before any of the other Dons see an opportunity to challenge us," Maria began, her voice steady and emotionless. "Marco, what is the current status of our intelligence on the other families?"Marco stepped forward, presenting a dossier. "We've been monitoring their movements closely. There's been increased activity among the Marcellos and the Riccis, likely in response to the recent power shift within our family. They will be the most cautious and potentially the most hostile."Maria nodded, her eyes narrowing. "Then we will proceed with caution. Elena, ensure our financials are airtight. We cannot afford any vulnerabilities."Elena nodded, understanding the gravity of her task. "I'll double-check everything, Maria. Our funds will be secure and ready for any contingencies."The MeetingThe meeting with the other Dons was arranged at a neutral location, a luxurious yet discreet estate owned by a trusted ally. Maria dressed in a tailored black suit, exuding both authority and elegance. Her advisors flanked her as they entered the grand hall where the Dons were already gathered.The room fell silent as Maria walked in. The nine Dons, each a powerful figure in their own right, watched her with a mixture of interest and caution."Gentlemen," Maria began, her voice calm but with an undercurrent of steely resolve, "I am Maria Glam, the new head of the Glam family. I have come to introduce myself and assure you that the Glam family remains committed to the balance of power that benefits us all."Don Marcello, the oldest and arguably the most influential of the Dons, leaned forward. "The Glam family has undergone significant changes. How can we be sure of your commitment to our mutual interests?"Maria's eyes were cold, unblinking. "My commitment is demonstrated by the stability I have already brought to my family. We have eliminated internal threats and strengthened our operations. I am here not to disrupt but to enhance our collective power."The discussions that followed were intense, with each Don testing Maria's resolve and seeking to understand her intentions. Maria responded with calculated precision, never showing weakness, her strategic mind always several steps ahead.Don Ricci, known for his aggressive tactics, attempted to corner her. "Your brother’s rebellion was a sign of weakness. How do we know you can prevent such chaos in the future?"Maria's gaze turned icy. "My brother’s rebellion was a necessary purge. It revealed those who were disloyal. Now, my family is stronger than ever. Any further dissent will be dealt with swiftly and without mercy."Her words hung in the air, a clear message that she would not tolerate any challenges to her authority.To solidify her position, Maria proposed a series of joint ventures that would benefit the other families. It would weaken some of her power but it was inconsequential for future alliances and business deals. She outlined her plans with precision, demonstrating her ability to think not just for her family, but for the collective good of the 10 Dons."By pooling our resources in these ventures, we can expand our influence and increase our profits," Maria concluded. "This is a partnership, not a competition."The Dons, recognizing her strategic acumen and the potential benefits, began to see her as a valuable ally.Don Marcello finally spoke, his tone appreciative. "You have proven yourself, Maria. The Glam family will be a welcome addition to our circle. Let us work together for our mutual benefit."Things were going well until Don Ritz, a close ally of the Glam family, finally spoke. In charge of Auctions and Luxury Goods, he was the one Maria was most wary of. No matter what plans or deals Maria had to offer, the man remained uninterested. With knowledge of the closeness he had between her father and more specifically Jeremy, Maria was worried that he would cause problems in her efforts to integrate with the other Dons."All this is good," Don Ritz began, his tone measured, "However, Maria, I heard some news about a miracle doctor that the Glam family was lucky enough to contract? Dr. Moriani, is it? With his ability, he can bring people to life, prolong one's life, and even... transfer Nen abilities. I'm sure many Dons would be interested in this man and his abilities sooner or later."Maria was a bit surprised to hear this. Ever since she recovered, all news of Emil and Faust's actions as Dr. Moriani was kept completely confidential. All people knew was how lucky Maria was to survive such traumatic injuries and nothing more. However, this made Maria wonder how secure the internal land of the Glam family really was.Maria composed herself quickly, her cold demeanor never faltering. "...Yes," she replied, her voice steady. "Dr. Moriani has indeed been an asset to the Glam family. However, due to the nature of his Nen his services are to be strictly monitored and regulated, as he is only able to use his ability once a year. 10 times in total. Any discussions regarding his abilities will be handled internally."Don Ritz raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with her response. "Such a resource would be invaluable to all of us, Maria. Surely you understand the potential here."Maria's eyes locked onto Don Ritz, her expression unyielding. "I do understand the potential, Don Ritz. And I also understand the importance of maintaining certain advantages within the family. Dr. Moriani's abilities are a closely guarded secret for a reason. They are not for sale ,only negotiation."The room was tense, the other Dons watching the exchange with keen interest. Don Ritz leaned back, a small smile playing on his lips. "Very well, Maria. But remember, secrets have a way of coming to light. It would be wise to ensure that your internal security is as strong as you claim."Maria's gaze didn't waver. "Thank you for your advice, Don Ritz. I assure you, the Glam family is well-protected.""Well we'll see" Ritz replied nonchalantly as the meeting fell into a tense silence.
(End of Chapter 21)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

After the meeting, Maria returned to the Glam mansion, her mind racing with thoughts of potential leaks within her ranks. She convened a meeting with Marco and Elena immediately."Marco," Maria said sharply, "we need to reassess our internal security. Don Ritz knows about Dr. Moriani. Find out how this information leaked and eliminate the source."Marco nodded grimly. "I'll get on it right away, Maria.""Elena," Maria continued, turning to her financial advisor, "double-check all our financial transactions related to Dr. Moriani. Any irregularities, no matter how small, must be reported to me immediately."Elena nodded stoically. "I'll ensure everything is thoroughly reviewed, Maria."As her advisors left to carry out her orders, Maria stood alone in her study, looking out over the darkening estate. She took out an untraceable phone and dialed the number she had memorized by heart to inform Emil about the Ritz family. The Creator and Faust had already left Glam Gas Land the day of the meeting, after ensuring Maria was settled in her position in the Glam family. This phone was given to her for emergencies and reports.The phone rang a few times before it was answered."Hey Maria, how was the meeting?""It went smoothly. However, the dons seem quite interested in Dr. Moriani, especially the Ritz family, who seem to know more than they should.""Oh, that’s on purpose. I had Faust kill and replace one of the spies placed in the Glam family by the Ritz and feed them some inconsequential information about Dr. Moriani. It’s trivial information but it makes the doctor seem more valuable to the other Dons. I’ve already spread the rumour that I can only use my 'ability' once a year and it requires the sacrifice of an equivalent Nen user to work. There’s a promising Nen user in Yorknew who recently gained fame in the underworld. You’ve probably heard about her: a little girl, about six, from the Nostrade family, with the ability to prophesy.""Since Yorknew is the Ritz family's domain, this has caused significant problems for them. No matter how cordially they seem to treat the Nostrade Family, no major power would want an unkillable locust in their midst. They probably can’t kill her due to her ability and have no choice but to suck up to the upstart, no matter how unwilling they are. So when they heard that I had the ability to transfer Nen abilities between people, they couldn’t help but pay more attention to me. Not to mention, the mafia is a dangerous business—you never know when you might need to be restructured like you did."Maria's eyes narrowed as she listened to Emil's explanation. "So you used Faust to plant the seed and make the Ritz family curious, all while making Dr. Moriani seem indispensable. Clever."Emil chuckled on the other end of the line. "Exactly. Now they’re too busy dealing with the Nostrade girl to focus too much on us. And if they come knocking, they'll find their expectations thoroughly managed."Maria sighed in relief. "This gives me some breathing room, but we need to remain vigilant. Keep me updated on any new developments you plan next time.""Of course, Maria. Stay sharp."After Emil hung up his phone, he lounged comfortably in the first-class blimp seat he purchased with his funds. Faust had parted ways with him at the airport not long ago, catching a flight to Yorknew disguised as an ordinary businessman, per Emil's instructions to escalate the conflict between the Ritz and Nostrade families for the next six months.Despite the relatively short distance between the two cities—closer even than the cities they were based on, New York City and Los Angeles on Earth—the lack of airplanes in the HxH universe meant Faust's supposedly two-hour journey was now extended to a two-day journey (due to the slower blimp used for domestic travel.)The absence of airplanes in a world with modern cars, ships, and even nuclear technology used to puzzle Emil when he was a reader.He briefly considered plagiarizing the designs of modern planes and jets for profit, not even mentioning the complexity of aircraft mechanisms that were beyond his expertise; this world seemed to have a surprising lack of fuel, particularly oil. So much so that the fuel for one trip would cost more than the plane itself. This explains why Glam Gas Land became so prosperous after finding a natural gas resource.With such few oil reserves, blimps and sailing ships remained prevalent modes of transportation, with cars being electric or hybrid only.While Faust's journey lasted two days, Emil's trip from the United States of Saherta to the Republic of Padokea would take a full week and a half—equivalent to the distance between Canada and Mexico. As the miles stretched out ahead of him, Emil's destination loomed clearly in his mind: Sky Arena.Emil's satisfaction of gaining control over one of the ten Dons was undercut by two glaring predicaments: a lack of funds and a lack of experience...Now, it must be a surprise to hear that the man behind the scenes controlling one the richest branches of the 10 Dons is low on money. But sadly it's true. While many wish to be the chess player controlling their minions to do their bidding, no one talks about how expensive raising minions can be!!With so many funds being sent to Faust every day from food, rent, espionage, and travel expenses. Emil's wallet shrinks by the day. Moreover, as time wore on, Emil's public appeal waned. After all, no one can stay in the public's eye forever. Not to mention that while the Glam family is rich, it would be suspicious for Maria to support a circus performer no matter how popular they might be. Rumours would be inevitable and put Emil in the public's eye again in the wrong way. And smuggling cash from the Glam family is not possible either as a venture fraught with peril and bound to raise suspicions.Another reason was his lack of fighting experience. Although Emil's foundation of Nen has been well consolidated, Emil knows what his current shortcomings are.Lack of practical experience... He needs a lot of actual combat to enrich his methods and ideas of using Nen. He can't be like Hisoka, who has an innate fighting instinct, so he can only grow up little by little through acquired experience.And if there is a place... where you can make money quickly and fight every day, it must be the Sky Arena.Although, in the Sky Arena, the strength of Nen users varies. Many are even weaker than Leorio... But for Emil, these people are enough as guinea pigs for training.Enjoying his week and a half vacation in the blimp Emil carried his luggage to the Docking hall. Emil dressed leisurely. He wore a white shirt, black casual pants, and sunglasses to cover his unique red eyes, and his messy silver hair added to his relaxed appearance. He appeared at the waiting hall, exploring the various games on the ship, before plopping down on one of the many couches to scroll on his phone.When it comes to the Republic of Padokea, in addition to the Sky Arena, Mount Kukuruu where the Zoldyck family is located is also worth mentioning."Killa and Alluka now... probably has just turned one..." Sitting on a chair in the waiting hall, Emil mused the ages of his once favourite characters.Calculating the time, Killua should be one year old now... As the next generation with the greatest potential and high hopes from the Zoldyck family, the growth environment that Killua has to experience... is not ordinary. From the age of three, he has to undergo terrifying killer training. The poor kid...While lost in his thoughts, Emil noticed that the seat sank, and someone sat down in the empty seat in the same row as him. The waiting hall is very spacious. Although there are many passengers on the airship, there are still many seats... why sit here...Emil subconsciously glanced at the person who came. Then, the eyes under the sunglasses shrank.A few meters away, there was a boy with short black hair and pitch black eyes. He had a fair complexion and a young face, about the same age as himself, probably 2-3 years older.The boy had unique facial features... with thin eyebrows and a stiff mask like face, it was hard to tell whether he was dull or indifferent, and he also exuded a sense of danger.Even some passengers nearby, after seeing him sit down, stood up and changed seats unconsciously.Soon, this row of seats was empty, leaving only Emil and the other person.  "I really am..."  'An unlucky bastard'Speak of the devil, the devil will appear... As soon as he thought of Zoldyck, someone came... but it was not Killua, but... Illumi Zoldyck!Emil liked to call Illumi... a guy that was no less dangerous than Hisoka... After all, birds of a feather flock together, and people are divided into groups. Hisoka in the future can "play" and even "marry" Illumi, which is proof of the man's insanity.As a time traveler, Emil had imagined many scenarios of encountering characters in the plot... but he did not expect that Illumi would be in Glam and appear in such a very ordinary, lifelike way...Emil was afraid that he had made a mistake, so he glanced at him a few more times. Although his hair is not as long as in the anime... his thin brows and eyes resembling a dead fish give him away. Not to mention the dangerous aura surrounding the boy...The unique aura will make people subconsciously ignore the maturity of the appearance... According to the timeline, Illumi is only 14 at this time, Emil is 11, and Hisoka is 17."Alas... I should check an exorcist before going out... Unfortunately, there is no such thing as an exorcist in this world..." Emil lamented as he scrolled through his phone searching for exorcists in PadokeaAs for why a member of the Zoldyck family is doing in Glam... Emil can guess with his ass, of course, it is the family business... of killing people.  Suddenly, Emil's heart skipped a beat, but his face remained calm... Because Illumi stood up and walked towards him, sitting in the sofa in front of him, as the two were eyes met.   "You... seem to know me?"  Illumi spoke stiffly and asked without any emotional fluctuations. As his pair of pitch black and deep eyes made his sight carry an inexplicable sense of oppression.Emil's heart quickened, his composure tested by the chilling gaze of the formidable Zoldyck assassin, as he contemplated the correct response in such a situation.
'What would you say to a child assassin asking why you're looking at him so much?'
(End of chapter 22)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Emil's mind raced, searching for the right words to respond to Illumi's inquiry. He knew he had to tread carefully, as any misstep could potentially lead to dire consequences."Well... it's rare to see another kid travelling alone like me, so I was a bit curious..." Emil replied, mimicking the mannerisms of a timid child caught doing something wrong. His voice was steady despite the nerves churning within him. "It's nice to meet you!"Illumi's expression remained impassive, his piercing gaze unyielding as he continued to study Emil with unsettling intensity. "Then why, may I ask, have you been glancing discreetly as if you were worried that I'd notice?"Emil hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words and keeping up the timid act. "I thought staring would be rude... I apologize if my gaze seemed intrusive. I couldn't help but notice your presence. You... stand out."Illumi's eyes remained impassive. "Stand out..."Emil's heart pounded in his chest, the weight of Illumi's scrutiny pressing down on him like a heavy burden. He couldn't afford to reveal too much, yet he couldn't risk offending the dangerous Zoldyck assassin either."I assure you, my interest is purely observational," Emil added quickly, hoping to defuse any tension. "I mean no harm."Illumi regarded him silently for a moment longer, his inscrutable gaze betraying nothing. Then, to Emil's relief, he inclined his head ever so slightly in acknowledgment."Oh," Illumi said, his tone devoid of emotion, and then turned his head back.But the boy did not leave; instead, he sat in front of Emil. There was a very strange silence and an awkward atmosphere between them. Emil didn't know whether Illumi did it on purpose or not.Time passed little by little, and passengers kept coming in and out of the hall, but some people made way for them after seeing them, even if they had to stand, not daring to sit in the empty seats nearby.Emil lampooned 'You're joking... I can't believe that after staying a week and a half on a balloon in the sky, I had to meet another madman in the last 30 minutes of my trip... I can't even leave this place because of how close we are to docki-.'"Dear passengers, please note that the airship from the United States of Saherta to the Republic of Padokea is about to dock. Please have all paperwork on hand and go through the terminals one by one." Finally, the staff's announcement sounded in the hall. To Emil, it was the voice of an angel saving him from this awkward situation.Emil slowly got up and headed toward the entrance of the passage.As Emil stood up, Illumi followed.But without warning, Emil sensed a very weak nen emanating from behind him. While he was on alert, Illumi attacked, his arm almost becoming a shadow, and he shot a nail at the back of Emil's head. With a swish, Emil tilted his head to avoid it as if he had eyes on the back of his head. The sharp weapon flew out close to his scalp and pierced a decorative pillar not far away, leaving a hole that looked like it was shot through by a bullet.
'It can be seen how terrifying the power of this attack was...'
The sneak attack from behind failed, and Illumi swung again, throwing several nails at several vital parts of Emil's body. This time, Emil did not dodge but burst out telekinesis recklessly, forming a protective layer on the surface of his body. With a few crisp sounds, Illumi's nen needles seemed to hit a steel plate and bounced off, falling to the ground.Emil slowly turned around, his eyes under the sunglasses were very cold, staring at Illumi."Well... you are indeed a Nen user."Illumi didn't seem to think that there was anything wrong with his sudden attack on Emil's life. Instead, he spoke lightly as if he just wanted to test it out, not caring whether he killed or offended Emil. This is why Emil hates madmen like Hisoka and Illumi. To these people, the worth of human life is like loose change, and you never know when one of them might try to take your life for any reason.Emil strengthened his fingers with nen, and the next second, his fingers were like a pair of pliers, directly stabbing into Illumi's temple. The fierce palm wind even set off a gust of air, making a muffled sound.But when the palm hit Illumi, there was no feeling of touching a solid entity. Illumi's figure in front of him scattered and disappeared on the spot.An afterimage!One of the unique skills of the Zoldyck family.As a famous killer family, the Zoldyck people have been learning special techniques for killing since childhood, such as dark steps, limb bending, snake skills, etc., and Illlumi also knows them.Like Killua he started working at a young age, and countless people died at his hands. It can be said that Illumi's actual combat experience is unimaginable.Emil's pupils shrank, and just as he was about to react, a dark shadow came from behind. A ray of silver light suddenly appeared, and the sharp tip of the mind nail was only a few centimeters away from Emil's cochlea.Bang!Seeing that he was about to be hit because of his slow reaction, Emil suddenly contorted his body down and elbowed back in one go, hitting Illumi's lower abdomen. Twisting his body in almost unimaginable ways.Illumi's numb face finally changed slightly for the first time. In his eyes, the young man in front of him was obviously unable to keep up with his speed, and his vision didn't catch the trajectory of his dodging. Now he not only dodged but also hurt him!Illumi seemed to feel no pain and his body did a backflip, pulling away from Emil.Then, he looked down at the hole in his clothes torn by the heavy blow in his abdomen and muttered, "...Some bones... are broken..."As soon as the voice fell, Emil rushed in front of him. With his fingers like pliers, he grabbed Illumi's throat. Illumi twisted his ankle and dodged sideways. Emil rushed forward, not giving the enemy any breathing space.Bang, bang, bang!Immediately, the hall was in complete chaos. The two of them frequently clashed with each other, and the fight became more and more intense, causing ordinary people nearby to flee in panic. They were extremely fast, and to others, they were just two blurry black shadows fighting wildly.The steel chairs were broken and deformed like plastic after being hit by their fists and feet. Emil's fist print hit the stone pillar, causing it to directly collapse and splash a piece of rubble.However, when the two fought, it seemed like Emil had the upper hand. But, if you watched carefully, you would find that Emil's attacks rarely hit Illumi head-on, except for the unexpected elbow at the beginning. Instead, Illumi's whip-like arms were always ready to attack Emil every time he got close, trying to strangle or bind the young boy.What surprised Illumi was that his strangulation didn't seem to work on Emil. The opponent's flexibility and body control were beyond his judgment. If it were an ordinary Nen user, they would probably be torn to pieces and blood would be spilled on the spot as soon as they met. Yet Emil seemed to uncannily move as if he were boneless to avoid any pressure put on him, similar to the way water reacts to being squeezed.'Amazing flexibility... At the same time, he is also very good at controlling his Nen power. He not only uses entanglement to coordinate his body and resist my moves, but his physical fitness is also quite strong. An enhancer? And... because he has enough Nen energy, he used 'hardness.' Instead of fighting a war of attrition, it would be very disadvantageous for me to keep fighting like this... Although his fighting method is very simple if I want to take him down... I'm afraid I can't do it in a short time.'Soon, Illumi, who has rich hunting experience, made a judgment in his mind. At this time, there were no other figures in the hall around the two of them. However, not much later, there was a uniform sound of footsteps in the distance, and a group of fully armed security personnel holding shields and carrying guns arrived.Seeing that he had attracted the attention of the civil servants, Illumi thought it was unnecessary to continue fighting with Emil and had the idea of retreating. Of course, he was not afraid of his opponent, but he felt that it would be troublesome to deal with Emil, and it would take some effort. His identity as a member of the Zoldyck family was not easy to expose.After thinking about it, he suddenly retreated, and his figure seemed to split into five or six. The erratic figures were like ghosts, confusing Emil's sight."You are very powerful."Several Illumis spoke together. Emil's ears moved, but he could not tell which one was the real one just by hearing."You seem to be a little wary of my methods... Have we met before?" Illumi asked.If he could not identify the real body in the first place, it would be easy for Illumi to leave. A few seconds were enough for him. In a fight between masters, let alone a few seconds, a breath can decide everything!Seeing Emil did not respond, a business card suddenly shot at Emil's feet and pierced into the tile like a knife.Emil couldn't even see the source of the flying business card..."Illumi Zoldyck, my name is. If you want to kill someone, you can contact me... As a new customer, I will give you an appropriate discount for the first order. The extent of the discount depends on the difficulty of the task. As long as you can pay enough money... I can deal with anyone."  "Although I don't know how you know me... but since I know you, I don't need to say more."

"See you later."After saying that, several Illumis dispersed like cunning rabbits, rushing in different directions, ready to leave.
"..."
Looking at the familiar way of hitting someone and running after leaving a calling card, like a certain someone whose name starts with an H. Emil felt his patience snap.With a bang, the stone bricks under Emil's feet exploded, cracks appearing everywhere, and the blood vessels on his thighs bulged out. In an instant, the whole person flew across a distance of about ten feet like a cannonball, flew into the air, and flew over the head of one of the Illumis who had already turned around.A huge hand unexpectedly pressed down on Illumi's head and slammed it to the ground.It was like a pack of dynamite had exploded, with a terrifying sound.Illumi's head was stuck in a deep pit of gravel, unable to move.His body was severely damaged, and the remaining afterimages created by his body movements disappeared immediately.How could this happen?!Illumi's heart was in turmoil... It was this extremely discordant feeling again.He was sure... This man's reaction speed could not keep up with his own, and his fighting skills and experience were relatively scarce. If it were not for his strong body and a certain level of nen, the other party would have been a corpse long ago.But just like when he hit me at the beginning, how could he attack me accurately when his eyes could not catch or see any clues?"Stop!""Stop it! You two bastards... Do you hear me?"The security personnel took up their positions and pointed their guns at the two of them. The captain in the lead shouted."If you don't obey my orders, I will shoot!"The security captain swallowed his saliva and urged with forced calmness.The dust gradually dispersed and They saw the two perpetrators.The young man with torn clothes and wearing sunglasses was on top of the other young man.The latter's head was grasped by the man in sunglasses and pressed to the ground, unable to move. The long-haired man seemed to want to struggle and twisted his neck forcefully. The security personnel could even hear the sound of his bones rubbing against each other and felt that if he moved again, his neck might be broken under the strong pressure of the man in sunglasses.The man in sunglasses was not only dishevelled and in a very embarrassed state but also had a metal needle pierced into his forehead by the right arm of the other young man, which twisted itself in ways a normal human could never contort, and blood flowed out.However, the needle tip only penetrated the skin less than two centimetres, which did not seem to be too serious.Emil glanced at the group of security guards with real guns and then at Illumi, who was pinned down. He sighed in annoyance. Reeling himself in, he counted indifferently, "3, 2, 1..."After that, the two stood up and separated.Emil had no intention of fighting Illumi to the death. After all, the other party was from the Zoldyck family, with a powerful background. If he messed with this family, he would be in trouble in the future. In addition, although it seemed that he beat Illumi, it was a tie.He just wanted to "teach" Illumi a lesson, and it was impossible to kill him. Even after the fight... If the two really fought to the death, Emil felt that he would probably lose.Illumi's advantages were too obvious: speed, reaction, sufficient "arsenal," that is, offensive means. Moreover, Illumi had not yet shown his ability in the use of nen. In other words, this was not the opponent's true strength.It can be seen that Illumi planned to fight quickly at the beginning, but he did not expect Emil could fight so well and was caught off guard.Emil knew that he had taken some advantage. In addition, he knew a little about Illumi's abilities and trump cards.Illumi would never "look down on" any prey; this was his principle. But Emil's disguise was too good. After a year and a half of hard practice, Emil had a deep understanding of controlling the changes in his aura.There was a reason why he could create followers and Nen's abilities with ease. After all, nen is a part of the body, is it not?It was also because he was extremely sensitive to Nen that Emil had been locking onto Illumi's aura. No matter how he changed it, how he confused it, or how he deceived his vision, it was useless. Although his reaction was a beat slower and he couldn't see it with his eyes, his five senses kept giving him hints.So even if Illumi restrained his aura to a very small extent, Emil could still sense it.Blood flowed from Emil's forehead, and the new clothes he had just bought were also ruined with one arm dislocated. On the other side, Illumi's clothes on his abdomen were torn, and half of his face was completely scraped from the concrete with a few broken ribs.Both of them were not much better...
(End of chapter 23)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Put your hands up! Don't move!"  Seeing that they seemed to have stopped fighting, the security captain approached them tremblingly and ordered.  His finger hooked on the trigger, ready to shoot at any time.  But... facing two people with the ability of Nen, ordinary people have no room or capital to resist.  Emil saw Illumi's figure flashing, and in a flash, he had already circled the security team, and inserted the Nen nails into their brains one by one.  When stabbed by the Nen nails, these people trembled, and their faces immediately became dull... They became zombies.  Not only the security personnel, but Illumi also controlled several managers who came.  "It seems to be docked..." Illumi muttered looking up at the clock in the hall.  Then, he passed Emil, handed the ticket to a puppet staff member, and entered the exit passage.  "Passengers... Dear friends... The chaos at the entrance of channel 5... has been well... controlled and... resolved. Please... prepare your tickets and... start... registering."  As Emil watched, a manager with saliva dripping from the corners of his mouth used the communicator in his hand to stutter and report to the entire station. Emil's heart was secretly relieved.  He didn't have the legal documentation to be interrogated by the authorities not to mention the stain it would cause his future record, and he couldn't cooperate with the civil servants in the investigation as a Mafia member...  Illumi's ability solved this problem very well. Emil gave the ticket from the woman with the mind nail in her head... and followed her to get off the airship.  And shortly after the airship landed, all the puppets controlled by the mind nail, without exception... committed suicide.  This incident caused quite a stir in Glam where the plane is associated with... However, the underground forces in the Glam Gas Land continent were very rampant. Almost every day, there were very bloody cases in various cities, and the death toll was even more outrageous... So, soon... this incident was forgotten by the public. Maria helped a bit of course.Indeed the chaos in this world... is very complicated, and also very simple.Emil stepped onto the bustling streets of Sky Arena, the vibrant energy of the city enveloping him. Towering skyscrapers adorned with neon lights stretched toward the heavens, casting colourful reflections on the crowded thoroughfares below. The air buzzed with anticipation and excitement, a palpable sense of anticipation hanging in the atmosphere.As he navigated through the throngs of people, Emil couldn't help but marvel at the eclectic mix of individuals that populated Sky Arena. From seasoned hunters clad in distinctive attire to enigmatic Nen users exuding an aura of power, the city was a melting pot of diverse talents and abilities. His destination lay in the heart of the city— A popular hotel where you could have a great view of the entire city. Yet the excitement was cut short with the pang of pain coming from his forehead.In the previously booked hotel room, Long simply threw away his damaged new clothes, changed into an old T-shirt and shorts, and sat in the lobby of the economy class floor. Like the plan, the hotel was split into 3 parts and Emil, whose bank account was slowly shriviling had to be more miserly.   He applied a Band-Aid to the wound on his forehead that was pierced by the Mind Spike and simply treated it. He walked to the French window of the cabin, overlooking the scenery of the city.   "Battle experience... I need a lot of battles to improve my combat skills." Thinking back to the process of fighting with Illumi just now, he became more determined to go to the Sky Arena.The Sky Arena's Nen users were a mixed bag, mostly weak, but there were some masters. Emil could use these battles to experiment with Nen techniques and improve his combat skills. He also needed to make money, remembering the hundreds of millions of gold coins Killua earned in the Sky Arena.  In the anime's he is familiar with, Hunters can almost be said to be the most complete and the best in terms of the power system alone.  Nen abilities are all kinds of strange and varied... release system, strengthening system, characteristic system, etc. The different Nen powers of the characters in the fight will also allow Emil to be handy when dealing with enemies in the future. Knowledge is knowledge, memory is memory, and whether it can be applied to reality and finding one's own fighting style is the most important. In addition, going to the Sky Arena... is also his best way to make money now.  He clearly remembers that the hundreds of millions of gold coins that Killua earned in the Sky Arena were all used to buy snacks and chocolate...He is currently very short of money!  "Ah... you are here as well. What a coincidence."Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the side.  It was Illumi.  '...WHAT THE-F-' " ...Indeed. What a coincidence." Emil said coldly.  The decoration of the economy-class of the hotel is very simple. Hundreds of people live in the same hall, using seats as beds to rest. Usually, people who want some cheap accommodation before challenging the sky arena come here. And such a luxurious hotel must have private rooms...It goes without saying that Illumi must live in such a room.  He is not short of money.  People like Illumi, when walking outside, can't use their real names... His identity as a member of the Zoldyck family is a bit sensitive, and it is easy for them to disguise their background.  "Are you trying to separate from me on purpose to come to the economy class?" Illumi stood beside Emil, turned his face like a paralyzed face, and asked.  As a Nen user, with strength, no matter what industry he is in, his financial conditions must be far better than ordinary people. Although he is not as good as some wealthy people, he basically doesn't worry about life.  And Nen users like Emil, who have relatively outstanding individual strength, are also potential target customers of the Zoldyck family...  "Yes."  Emil didn't want to explain. It's hard to talk about being short of money.  Illumi stared at Oboro in silence for a few seconds, and suddenly said: "You don't have enough money..."  "..."  "I guessed it right..." Illumi clapped his fists on his palms. His tone was calm, but for some reason, Emil swore he could hear a hint of gloating in the boy's voice.  'Hateful! Really hateful... but not the same kind of hateful as Hisoka!' They both have sharp insight and intelligence. 'Hisoka is at least a bit human like at times, but his personality is twisted... and Illumi, on the surface... looks like a machine or a dummy. He can't feel the ups and downs of emotions at all, and his words are very direct. The kind of words that pokes people straight in the heart!'  "I can lend it to you!" Illumi stretched out a finger pointing to himself  "No, thank you," Emil replied coldly before sitting back in his seat. He didn't need to think, he knew that money was not easy to lend... there must be something fishy.  Illumi was disappointed and turned away.  After a while, Emil was sitting on a chair with his eyes closed, and a beautiful woman in a red uniform, who was a service staff, came over with a sweet smile on her face, "Hello, sir... Your bill has been upgraded to a luxury room, please follow me."  "I don't have money." Emil said simply  "A guest has already paid for you." The woman seemed very enthusiastic.  'What the hell...'  This guest must be Illumi.  Emil thought about it, and got up and followed the lady to the box...  The second floor of the hotel, where the drinks and food are free, the facilities and conditions will be better. Since someone has already paid, Emil doesn't care. After a while, he was led to the single room for accommodation. When he pushed the door open, he saw that the big bed, bathroom, TV... were all extremely luxurious, and the overall environment on the second floor was quieter and less noisy.  Emil took a bath and was refreshed and ready to go out. It must be said that the life of rich people is wonderful... It also makes his desire for money stronger. But as soon as he opened the door and walked out, the person who lived in the next room also happened to go out, and the two of them met each other instantly.  Then... Emil's face darkened. It was Illumi... This guy lived next to him, and their rooms were only separated by a wall.  "Wow. See you again, Emil." Illumi raised his hand stiffly and greeted.     "..." Emil was not surprised when the other party called out his name... Illumi obviously arranged him to stay in this room on purpose, and it was easy to find his last name based on the passenger's registration information. The most important thing is that Illumi only needs one phone call to investigate Emil's information... After all, there is a hacker who is proficient in computers in the Zoldyck family. Not to mention the intelligence of ordinary people, even the secret information of many government organizations is no different from being public in the eyes of Zoldyck."You don't need to be so wary of me... I did want to kill you before. You know, the fewer people who know my identity, the better. My work information must be protected very well, so as to save some unnecessary trouble.""But.. I have changed my mind now. I think... you have great potential. Maybe you can become my client in the future." Illumi spoke without any taboos.  "Are all the people in the Zoldyck family... so arrogant?.... damn it" Emil caught himself right after saying that sentence. Now he couldn't even deny not knowing Illumi.  "So you do know me. How? From Where?"Emil was too lazy to pay attention to him, put his hands in his pockets, and walked away. Not to mention his head was still throbbing from the battle a few minutes ago.  Illumi followed.The Hotel was a finite space so even if Emil wanted to get rid of this expressionless man, he couldn't.  "You are indeed very strong... You are the most difficult Nen user I have encountered in recent years, but... I am sure I can kill you, but the cost is relatively high, and I may be seriously injured in the end, and it will also waste a lot of time... A difficult operation like this has reached the intensity of the work content. If there is no money to be made, it is obviously a very unprofitable deal." Illumi explained in a matter-of-fact manner.  "Tsk." Emil's face was full of disgust.  "By the way, I have investigated you... You used to work in a relatively famous troupe right? Then you became a stage performer...Then you disappeared... Can I understand that you started to practice Nen with someone?"  Illumi seemed to have no sense of boundaries at all. Even though Oboro had already revealed a look of annoyance, he still kept talking.  "However, I only found out your resume only began a few months in the circus. There is no information before that."  "You are so unscrupulous in prying into other people's privacy. You really have no manners at all." Oboro stopped and spat the headache getting the better of him.  Of course, Illumi couldn't find out, even if the best hacker in the world was here was there, it would be useless, because before being taken in by Moritonio, he was a homeless dying street rat.  "How did you know me?"  Illumi was like a sticky child. Wherever Emil went, he went.  "Have you been so annoying since you were a child?" Emil finally couldn't help but say after Illumi entered his room nonchalantly and sat in his sofa. You must know... Illumi at this time is not the same as he was when the plot unfolded. To put it bluntly... he is still a teenager, only 15 years old.  Emil didn't expect that Illumi at this time was already like this. Sure enough, nature is difficult to change. This is the case with Hisoka... and Illumi too.  "My family likes me very much," Illumi said seriously.  "Heh..." Emil smiled sarcastically.  "You also know my family well? You know my father or grandfather? The one who taught you to practice Nen told you, right? So, he is most likely a client of my father or grandfather... Glam Gas Land?, Is he from the underworld? The clients they have are usually big shots with status... Sure enough, compared to them, I have to hurry up and enrich my customer base..."  It can be seen that Illumi, who is in the rising period of his career, is very "hardworking"  On the first day, Emil spent his time being pestered and nagging by Illumi, and tortured by all kinds of questions. Of course, Oboro turned a deaf ear to Illumi's inquiries. He knew answering would only encourage the child. (forgetting he is the one younger by 3 years)  In the next few days, Illumi was much quieter, but he would find Emil from time to time... Emil was used to it and let him be a follower. Emil really admired his ability to adapt. Maybe it was tempered after living with Hisoka...  Finally, a week later, the starting competitions for the Sky Arena began. Illumi himself had to return home as his free time ran out. Emil felt relieved, finally about to himself from the expressionless boy... However, after walking down the stairs of the hotel. Emil suddenly had an idea.  "Here... This is someone's contact number. I think he is more likely to become your big client than me..." Oboro handed a note to Illumi.  Illumi nodded without any doubt: "Is he stronger than you?"  "We haven't seen each other for a long time, and I don't know him either... But he should be more in line with your positioning of the 'target group' for the Zoldyck family... This guy likes to kill people and often causes trouble... It just so happens that you are experts in dealing with such problems, so you'll definitely hit it off."  Emil didn't even say goodbye or farewell, and ran away after finishing his words.  Let Illumi find Hisoka... They have similar interests and can get together. This will also distract Illumi's attention and prevent him from targeting him again.Illumi watched Emil's back as he walked away, lowered his head, took out his mobile phone, and dialed the number on the paper directly.  After a few calls, the call was connected.  "Hello~ Emil?~ It's been sooooo looong~" A lazy but expectant voice came from the other end of the line. Hisoka prepared this number specially for Emil, and only Emil knew it. After not seeing each other for nearly two years, Hisoka had been wondering when he would contact him.  "Sorry, this is the number Emil gave me... He said you have some troubles that may need to be dealt with, and I can help you... As for the price, since it's your first order, I can give you a certain discount." Illumi responded like reading a script.  "..."  A brief silence.  "Who... are you?" Hisoka's tone became a little cold.
(End of chapter 24)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The Sky Arena is situated in the northeast, whereas Kukulu Mountain, where the Zoldyck family resides, lies in the northwest of the hotel area, making them opposites. However, while the hotel itself is in the same city as the Sky Arena, the Arena's private land is so vast that a bus ride is necessary to reach it.After leaving the hotel, Emil took the bus to his destination. There were no empty seats, and the bus was full.Most passengers were martial artists at first glance—some were big and strong, while others were as thin as monkeys, but their eyes were sharp. There were all kinds of people, all aiming for fame and fortune.These people came from all over the world, seeing the Sky Arena as an opportunity to make a name for themselves.The Sky Arena is the fourth tallest building in the Hunter World, known as the holy land of fighters and the paradise of martial arts. It attracts over a billion viewers annually and sees more than 4,000 challengers register daily. Additionally, the Arena spawns numerous large and small betting activities, significantly boosting the gambling economy.The underground betting industry is also quite popular in the city, making the Sky Arena a famous tourist attraction. Even those not participating in competitions visit it daily.If memory serves, the Sky Arena's rules state that winning a match on the first floor only earns 152 Yoni, roughly the cost of a glass of juice. The prize money increases as one advances, accumulating over time. If you lose, you may lose it all, as the Sky Arena officials can't just give money away. Around the 50th floor, the prize money is about 50,000 yuan, and after the 100th floor, contestants receive a personal room.Prize money above the 150th floor exceeds 10 million, and above the 190th floor, it reaches 200 million. Floors above 200 are fought for honor, with no prize money.However, the room upgrades to a luxury suite, weapons are allowed, and participants must sign an agreement, making it more like a death match, with life-threatening risks.Killua came here for the first time two years later, at six years old, and it took him two months to reach the 150th floor, finally stopping at the 200th floor after two years. During this period, he must have faced elimination and failure, needing to start climbing the stairs again.It seems the 150th to 200th floors are the most challenging. Above the 200th floor, although there's no money to be made, Emil's idea is straightforward. He can use his accumulated winnings to bet on his victories, making astronomical amounts of money.However, this method has a time limit. As he wins more games, the odds will shrink, and eventually, there will be no suspense, and he won't make much money."You could contact larger local casinos... It would be best if you could be the banker yourself..." The bus started moving slowly. Emil, sitting by the window, looked at the scenery outside and thought."Little boy... are you here for a trip?" Sitting next to Emil was a muscular bald man with a thick golden beard and a white training suit. He grinned and seemed very enthusiastic."Yeah." Emil smiled like a boy his age and nodded.In terms of age, body shape, and dress, Emil didn't appear as professional as the other person, just an ordinary person."My name is Charles, and I'm a rising star who will soon become famous in the Sky Arena... Do you want me to sign an autograph for you? Maybe you can sell it for a good price in the future..." The big man showed his white teeth and smiled confidently."No, thank you." Emil politely declined."Are you sure? I'm very good... You might miss a great opportunity. When I become famous, you'll regret it~""..." Emil sighed softly.The bus wouldn't arrive at the destination until late, meaning they would spend a long time together... Seeing the bald man's enthusiastic and talkative nature, Emil realized that if he didn't agree, the man would probably keep nagging."Thank you for your autograph." Emil saw that Charles had even taken out a small notebook and pen from his backpack, so he said.The bald man's eyes lit up, and he wrote his name on the paper with a flourish. After tearing it off the notebook, he handed it to Emil. Ross Charles was written on the page with smooth letters.He even gave Emil a thumbs-up: "You have good vision!""..." Emil knew he couldn't find peace with such a person around.During the trip, Charles chatted non-stop. He knew the Sky Arena very well. He had been eliminated at the 40th floor in his previous competition. According to Charles, he was too young back then. This time, he returned well-prepared and confident, aiming for the 200th floor. He had undergone five years of hard training and visited many martial arts schools to regain his confidence and make a big splash in the Sky Arena.Emil looked at the rookie in front of him, talking endlessly, but he didn't laugh at him. Instead, silently listened, respecting his dream.The night grew darker, and they finally arrived at the city where the Sky Arena was located. As they got off the bus, the bustling atmosphere of a big city greeted them.High-rise buildings, flashing neon lights... This place was more developed than Glam Gas Lands. In terms of the economy, the flow of people, and modernization, it was incomparable to the former."Charles."After getting off the bus, Emil called out to the bald man."I can take you to the Sky Arena..." Charles thought Emil was new here and had no sense of direction, so he wanted to help."Do you have money?"Unexpectedly, Emil stretched out his hand to him the next second."Huh?"Charles was stunned."Hurry up..." Emil gestured by rubbing his thumb and pointer finger together, making his meaning clear.After understanding what was happening, the bald man took out his wallet and handed over a small stack of bills."Thank you."Emil took it calmly, waved his hand, and walked away leisurely.Charles stood there in a daze, scratching his head, feeling a little dizzy... He didn't know he had been affected by nen.With some more cash, Emil planned to find a hotel to stay for the night and then go to the Sky Arena to register and start competing tomorrow. Without the "help" of the kind-hearted Charles, he would have had to sleep on the street tonight. He was really short of money and couldn't make ends meet.Listening to the bald man's nagging all the way had been worth it, though torturous...After a while, Emil found a hotel not far from the Sky Arena to settle down. He had a big meal and bought a set of clothes at a shopping mall: a pair of black leather shoes, black suit pants, a loose white dress shirt.A typical fancy outfit, but it made him look much more handsome, cool, and mature. At least he believed he did in his opinion.He was casual when buying things, and the salesgirl was enthusiastic about selling them. They seemed to be branded goods, and he had enough money to spare, so he bought them. Having lived two lives, his soul was more old-fashioned, and he didn't like styles that were too young.As a man, he always knew clothes made the man. Not to mention he was now about to fight in battles that would be broadcast to millions of people worldwide.After leaving the mall, Emil, with his hands in his pockets and wearing sunglasses, looked up and saw a majestic building that towered into the sky and pierced the night sky. At first glance, it seemed as if the spire was suspended in the bright moon. It was the Sky Arena!This landmark was located in the center of a vast square.Starting from the Sky Arena, this area sold everything, and the business atmosphere was strong. Compared to tourists and citizens, the main streets were more crowded with fighters of all shapes and sizes. Although some were in plain clothes, Emil could tell at a glance that they were quite impressive.Some young girls around his "age" passing by were secretly looking at Emil, and some were staring at him openly, indicating that this outfit was indeed impressive."From a distance, it looks like a glowing pillar. Up close, I didn't expect the building to be so big..."Retracting his gaze, Emil sighed. He really had the mentality of a tourist. After all, he had only seen it in anime in his previous life, and it didn't have the visual impact of reality. With a slight smile, he returned to the hotel.The next morning, he checked out of the room, left his residence, and followed the huge crowd into the Sky Arena's gate. As soon as he entered the hall, the hustle and bustle and heat wave hit him.The crowd was packed... There were long queues in front of each window. Staff members were constantly guiding and shouting.Many screens hanging on the wall displayed recent famous ring matches and introduced the new star fighters who had made a name for themselves. They were the hottest celebrities in the Sky Arena recently.The audience and the contestants who wanted to register were separated. Emil simply stated his purpose and was taken to a relatively deserted corner of the hall corridor. At the end of the passage was a staircase leading to the second floor. After going up, there were several small windows for registration and check-in. Although it was deserted, there were still hundreds of people in line ahead of him..."It's so popular." Emil sighed."Little Brother, have you come to the wrong place? Look at you... You should go to work as a waiter... The arena of the survival of the fittest is not suitable for you... The guys here are all cannibalistic. A newbie like you has no place to stand." Suddenly, the person behind Emil poked his shoulder with a finger and said sarcastically. Emil slowly turned around and saw that the speaker was a tall man over two meters tall, wearing boxing gloves and with a fierce face.Emil smiled and said, "I came here to make some extra money...""Make some extra money?" The man was stunned, thinking Emil was looking down on him. His expression suddenly darkened, and he pointed behind him: "Get to the back of the line."But the next second, the man's eyes suddenly bulged, as if he had been hit hard. He covered his abdomen and knelt on the ground. He opened his mouth wide and couldn't breathe. Saliva dripped from the corner of his mouth...Within a few seconds, he fainted."Someone has fainted here!""Hurry up!"Someone in the queue shouted. Then, several staff members came and carried the black man away. Emil put his hands in his pockets and moved forward leisurely with the line.Another contestant who filled the man's vacant spot looked at Emil with a hint of fear. He had been relatively close and had heard and seen the verbal exchange and conflict between the black man and the "young waiter."His intuition told him that Emil must have attacked the black man! But he hadn't noticed anything... Even in his field of vision, Emil had just turned his back to the black man..."This little boy.. is very dangerous." Thinking this, the man swallowed hard, took a step back, and kept a certain distance from Emil.Soon, Emil reached the window, registered for the competition, and filled out the form.It didn't take much time...Then, according to the assigned number, he found his preparation lounge and pushed the door open.He was about to face his first ring match.
(End of Chapter 25)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As soon as the door opened, the fighters in the room who were preparing for the match turned their eyes to Emil.

After seeing his appearance, someone sneered. The room was large, with various areas, including a rest area, a weapon training area, and several TVs showing the fierce fighting in the ring.

Emil took a glance and found that the seats for people to rest were no longer available, and the equipment on the side was occupied by a few guys with fat faces. People like him who were not strong looking could only find a corner or stand against the wall. The twenty or thirty people in the room have already formed a potential food chain.

Some of them may become opponents... So, there is no need to give them a good face, and everyone does not need to be too hypocritical.

Emil walked to an empty space on the side and sat down. Then other contestants entered the room, and some left after being notified by the staff. The only thing that remains unchanged is that no matter how the number of people and individuals change, the strong and the weak can always form two areas.

Emil is naturally an exception.

There are several rings on each floor of the Sky Arena, not just one... Otherwise, how long would it take for so many newcomers to line up every day?
  Audiences can wander around the rings at any time to find the fights or players they are more interested in... And the rings on the lower floors will not receive much publicity and investment. Only after reaching the 50th floor, some new stars who have emerged or are more popular will be favored by the managers and widely publicized.

"No. 1038, please go to Hall No. 7 on the first floor to prepare." After waiting for almost two hours, Emil was about to fall asleep, and finally a voice came from the loudspeaker in the room.

1038, it was him.

Emil stood up lazily, stretched a bit, put his hands in his pockets, and walked out of the room.

The staff outside led him to the competition channel of Hall No. 7. Long glanced and found that there were not many spectators in the hall. There were only a few hundred people... The total number of spectators that could be accommodated was about a few thousand. The

The occupancy rate was about one-tenth. Obviously, few spectators would be interested in the fighters at the bottom.

"The next two contestants are both newcomers... Emil number 1038, and Candy, number 798!"

The lights on the ring flashed, and with the host's passionate professional attitude, Emil and his opponent walked out from different corridors and rushed to the ring.

"According to the information we have obtained... Contestant No. 1038, Emil, does not seem to be a professional fighter... He wrote on the registration form that he came to participate in the fight purely for the prize money! I have to say that as a rookie, he has admirable courage!""And contestant No. 798, Candy, should be familiar to longtime viewers... Indeed! Candy was eliminated upon reaching the 37th floor and is now restarting from the ground up! Candy wields formidable offense and defense, leveraging his hefty frame to deliver devastating blows... Unfortunately for Emil, his debut match pits him against such a powerful adversary. Will Candy school the newcomer and clinch an effortless victory, or will Emil spring a surprise comeback, delighting the audience? Let's find out."

Standing on the ring, Emil saw his opponent.

A fat man weighing at least 300 kilograms, his height is also scary, over two meters! Like a mountain of flesh.

In comparison, he looked alone, and the contrast between the two was very strong.

"It's rare to see a newcomer wearing a casual suit on stage. It can be seen that... our contestant Emil should be an office worker... But he is wearing sunglasses, is it to avoid being recognized by his colleagues in the company when he looks embarrassed later?"

On the other side, the host was still shouting, with a teasing tone.

"..."

Emil glanced at the host holding the microphone.'What kind of host is this? His position is a bit non-neutral, and it feels like he is badmouthing me.'

The fat man Candy who was standing in front of him flapped his palms as big as a futon, and clapped them together with a loud noise. He showed a fierce and playful smile to Long: "Lucky!""Kid, just concede defeat now... Even seasoned fighters would struggle against me! Fresh off a higher floor, I'm itching for a fight... though, not against a greenhorn like you. If I land a blow, you'll be in the hospital for months... You might even lose your job.""Oh oh oh! Candy issues a warning to the rookie Emil... How will Emil respond? Fear, perhaps..."The male host's fervent voice echoed again.Long found the host's noise irritating. He rubbed his ears, glanced at the referee, and prompted, "Can we start?""Oh my God! Emil shows remarkable composure in the face of Candy's threat. He even rebukes the referee... One can only imagine the onslaught he'll endure next, and what follows... Candy appears visibly angered by the rookie's disdain! Yes! His wrath is palpable, unbridled..."The host's excited tone made Emil feel... like he heard it before. Are all fight-crazed maniacs like this?

'Is it necessary to be so dedicated and passionate in such a low-level competition?'

"Rookie, come on!"

"If you can hold on for ten seconds, you win!"

But it must be said that the host's encouragement was effective... At least, the audience of hundreds of people showed their expectations, and some were still shouting to cheer Long up. It's just that... Long could feel that their cheering was out of sympathy.

Then there was anticipation... to what extent he would be destroyed next. Generally speaking, people who like this kind of exciting melee competition have a certain admiration for blood and violence.

The more Emil is abused, the more excited they will be.
 "Begin!"The referee signaled, blowing his whistle."Rookie! I'm going to crush you! You'll pay for your naivety... You won't escape...""Alright, Candy takes the initiative, launching an assault on Emil."On the stage, the behemoth charged like a freight train towards Emil, causing the platform to tremble slightly under his powerful stride.Off-stage, the rainbow-haired host in punk attire stood up, amplifying the atmosphere. Their voices overlapped almost simultaneously.However, before either could finish their remarks, something unexpected unfolded.Candy continued his charge, but Emil vanished from his sight.Bang!In the next instant, a foot connected with Candy's midsection like a flying kick.The fat beneath Candy's belly rippled in concentric waves, a surge of explosive force causing his eyes to roll back as consciousness fled. His colossal frame shot out of the ring, crashing through the wall beneath the spectator seats, landing amidst a pile of debris.Emil, landing gracefully, hands still in pockets, had executed a swift, singular move.That was it... and Candy hadn't even reacted."Bzzzzzzz..."The venue's speakers emitted an awkward buzz, leaving the male host momentarily speechless.It happened too fast!  Almost at the same second when the referee blew the whistle, Candy flew away. No one could see what happened. The most important thing is... this is different from the script everyone expected.

The venue fell into a brief silence.

"The result can be announced."Emil addressed the dazed referee a few meters away."Um... the winner is Emil!"The referee snapped out of his stupor and announced promptly."Ah! Something incredible just occurred!""Oh my God! Unbelievable! Candy was dispatched in an instant..."The host erupted with excitement, but Emil, descending from the stage, bypassed the exit and headed towards the commentary booth. The bespectacled man, Dan, met Emil's indifferent gaze, feeling an inexplicable unease."What's your name?" Emil approached the male host."Dany... just call me Dan," the bespectacled man replied, his voice trembling."Your commentary is passionate and engaging, but your bias was evident. I suggest working on that." Emil smiled briefly, patting Dan's shoulder before walking away.Dan's mind reeled. He watched Emil fade into the background...Upon regaining his composure, Dan misinterpreted Emil's message, mistaking it for praise for his commentary skills rather than critique. Emboldened, his voice gained vigor."Player No. 957, Emil! Remember this name... a dark horse! A rising star set to make waves in the Sky Arena!""So powerful...""His strength is incredible... With Candy's defeat, how far can Emil ascend? Fifty levels... or even a hundred...""Keep an eye on him!" The audience buzzed with discussion.Some even jotted notes in their notebooks. These were spies dispatched by various casinos, analyzing intelligence to preemptively set betting odds before public awareness of a player spread, aiming to profit handsomely.
(End of Chapter 26)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

One week later, the Sky Arena, the 49th floor of the ring, was filled with noise."Dear audience! Let's welcome the next two contestants with warm applause... They are the 'Representative of the Workers' Emil, who has been in the limelight recently, with a record of 33 consecutive wins and no defeat, and our veteran fighter, the 'Wind Walker', Gary Yousi, who has always been strong on the 40th to 50th floors of the arena!"An old man with white hair shouted passionately, echoing through the microphone in the hall, causing the audience to cheer like waves."The first person we see is... Contestant Emil... Yes, he is wearing his knightly armor, a white shirt, simple suit pants, and leather shoes as always. Let me explain to the audience friends in front of the TV that this contestant Emil completed a terrifying springboard promotion just ten days before and after registering in our Sky Arena. All the opponents who fought with him, without exception, could not survive a single move. He finished the game in an average of two seconds per game, breaking the record of our Sky Arena since its establishment.""Today, can he continue the miracle again... Let's wait and see!""It is worth mentioning here that our contestant Emil seems to have been an ordinary office worker. He came to the Sky Arena in pursuit of bonuses! The attendance rate of his recent matches has been very high, which shows the popularity of our contestant Emil! The audience and fans who support him are mostly men, and they are all office workers... According to our prior investigation, the appearance of contestant Emil has added a different style to the ring. Office workers regard him as a spiritual leader and idol... That's why he is called the representative of the Workers."..."Emil walked slowly into the ring, his expression was very calm. His heart was tired.He started with one match a day, then two, three matches a day... As the number of wins increased, according to the rules, he could apply for a challenge from a higher level. His ability to kill the game instantly also attracted the attention of executives and some viewers...In addition, in the original plot, after the game, the referee would assign floors according to the strength of the players. For example, Xiaojie and Killua were directly assigned to the 50th floor.Emil did not enjoy this treatment. Not only him, but most of the players were like this. He could only take the initiative to apply to a higher floor.The current rules of the Sky Arena are still somewhat different from those eight years later. A new face like him, once he shows superb abilities, will get "publicity", and at the same time... As the floor goes higher, the exposure is also different.It seems that there will be live broadcasts on local TV stations when he goes to the 20th floor...To put it bluntly, the Sky Arena is deliberately promoting him. However... Emil did not expect such a low nickname as the representative of the Workers.... He did not know... where the rumour that he was an office worker came from...The more it spreads, the more outrageous it seems. He is clearly an 11-year-old boy?!?! In what world are office workers 11!?!?!… Recently, he showed up, and some people did ask for his autograph, well… all male fans."Newcomer… your winning streak has ended. I’ve watched your match videos… although… cough cough cough, I can’t tell anything… but you have to understand that none of the opponents you met before were famous… but I’m different. I can always stay in the ring around the 50th floor without being eliminated…”Across from him, the slicked-back Wind Walker, Gary Yusi, pointed at Emil and said with high spirits.This guy’s dress is not like a fighter at all, but more like a playboy.“Yes, yes, yes… I get it.” Emil didn’t want to listen to his nonsense. Almost every time he met an opponent, before the fight, they liked to say a fewmbad words, and he didn’t know why.“You!” Seeing Emil ignoring him, veins popped up on his forehead.“Let’s start.” Emil looked at the referee.Beep…the whistle blew.Emil put his hands in his pockets and stood still.Yusi, however, jumped back like a grasshopper.Then, he began to gallop around Emil, his body moving left and right, turning or rolling, extremely flexible."It's the body movement of contestant Yousi... the unique skill that made him famous! As we all know, contestant Yousi is extremely fast, has outstanding reaction ability, and is good at defensive counterattacks. His previous opponents were often defeated by him when their attacks failed!""What should we do! How should contestant Emil deal with it?" the host shouted."Three seconds... three seconds have passed... contestant Yousi successfully dragged the game to the fourth second!""Hahaha... what do you think? I'm not one of those clumsy guys. As long as you can't catch me, you can't win the game! Even if you attack, I can react... bang!"The young man just shouted a few words, and before he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly went black. Emil had casually took out a hand from his trouser pocket, raised his fist, and accurately hit the bridge of the former's nose.At this moment, the sound of bone cracking rang out.You Si's face was immediately disfigured, blood and water gushed out of his mouth, mixed with a few broken teeth... He turned several times in the air and fell to the bottom of the ring, his limbs limp, and his life or death was unknown."Tsk... Can't you be quiet..."Emil shook his hands indifferently, complained, wiping them with a napkin and tossing it on the floor, and walked towards the bottom of the ring.Boom! Then, the venue was full of joy."Oh oh oh oh!!"The host screamed, "It's still a familiar scene, still a familiar taste... The winner is still Emil! He is continuing his legend... Who can stop the footsteps of this terrible newcomer...""Our Knight!""Our Knight!"There was a uniform shout from the audience.It was Emil's fan club, a group of single overworked office men..."No... This title... needs to be changed." Emil frowned when he heard the shouts that were about to break the dome before returning to the lounge from the passage...."Let's welcome the Young Master'... Emil!"The next day, after he talked to the department head, the host changed the wording when introducing him. The man was suprised to hear that he was 11. Like the short stature and childish face wasn't obvious enough.In this match, he was still fishing. The ring on the lower floor did not interest him. In terms of pure physical strength and attributes, there are few people who can make him shine.With a single punch, let alone any fighting skills or martial arts that he cares about... In this way, Emil has won all the way and won a crazy streak.In order to attract traffic, the officials of the Sky Arena have also made him look like a "legend" and spared no effort to promote him... As for the rules of the competition, they also treat him specially, allowing Emil to challenge higher floors.For the audience, the promotion level by level is not exciting and there is no suspense. For example, if you jump from the 70th floor to the 100th floor, the level of the fighter is undoubtedly not the same level. Whether Emil can continue to win is also a question mark.The Sky Arena accurately grasped the psychological needs of the audience. In half a month, Emil has unprecedentedly soared to the 150th floor like a rocket. The daily schedule is also full, and the competitions related to him are basically packed.The name of the Workers knight has also been completely popular. It can be considered that Emil has solved a worry... At least he is no longer called a working representative. He tried to cheer himself up, but internally he knew this name was worse than the first one...When he reached the 150th floor, the Sky Arena changed its plan to target him... The opponents arranged for him were all the strongest on the same floor, and they were hyped up in advance. Not only did the ticket prices increase several times, but the matches were also scheduled for prime time, with only one match a day, and no more.The next day, in the luxury suite where Emil lived alone.The staff of the arena brought the information of his next opponent. Emil is now a big celebrity in the Sky Arena... Even the posters displayed in the lobby and the TV screens played are mainly about him."Thank you." Emil took the file. The staff nodded and turned to leave.After everyone left, Emil threw the file on the table casually, not interested. You know, in the original work, Killua and Gon used hand knives and push palms respectively to solve the opponents below the 180th floor... The sensation caused was no less than what he is now.Of course, it's not that the fighters in the Sky Arena are weak, but the strength of the two protagonists at that time was not weak.What's more terrifying... is the talent and aura of the two little guys. Emil stretched lazily, prepared to pick up his clothes and go out for a walk... During this period, in addition to the competition, he also inquired about some famous local casinos and information about his own betting.Because of his continuous winning streak, his odds were frighteningly low, and there was almost no profit.Emil did not plan to start being the banker now."Hmm?"

After thinking about it, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a data sheet on the table, where a document fell to the ground. There was a photo and a name on the white paper.
  Wing!
  Emil's face changed slightly, picked up the paper, and looked at it carefully. The young man around 19 in the photo wore glasses and a loose shirt, showing a warm smile.
  The information said that this person fought his way up level by level, and it took more than three months. Before the 100th floor, the game ended very quickly, and it seemed a bit difficult to go up from the 100th floor, and he lost on the 149th floor. After reaching the 150th floor, he stopped...As the champion, he faced the challenger.
  Obviously, he is also a dark horse, but he is not as violent as Emil, who always kills his opponents in seconds... There is no gimmick, so... he is not popular in the Sky Arena. There are countless fighters pouring into the Sky Arena every day... There are also many who maintain a winning streak. Unless you can crush every game like Emil.. it is difficult to stand out.
  In addition, although Emil is famous now, the Sky Arena is the cradle of fighters. The ones who really attract attention are the top strong ones... that is, masters above the 200th level, they are the "stars".
  Emil can only be regarded as a phenomenal newcomer.
  "It's him!"
  After a moment, Emil put down the paper, his eyes lit up, and turned to the TV in his room..
  He doesn't plan to go out anymore.
 Wing... Biscuit's apprentice, the guy who taught Gon and Killua how to use Nen. He is also a disciple of the telekinesis school, the Singen Ryu School run by Nitro.
  "After reaching the 100th floor, the pace of the competition slowed down significantly... He just wanted to avoid being eliminated and participate in the official competition within the specified time limit. No wonder I haven't heard of him... This is no different from the entertainment industry. The new generation will replace the old generation. If you don't show up for a few days, you will be easily forgotten... Not to mention someone like him..."
  Emil murmured.
  Then he walked to the side, turned on the landline, and dialled a number, "Hello, I need the past videos of Wing."
  After a while, someone knocked on the door and brought what Emil needed.
  Very efficient.
  Emil began to play reels of videotapes and observe. By the evening, he had watched them all.
  "Wing... His style belongs to the traditional martial arts. He is very rigid and by the book. His moves are a little unfamiliar, and his timing of attack is not very mature... Obviously, he has been tempered before coming to the Sky Arena... But... it is far from enough."
  "After the 100th floor... It can be seen that he is also learning the strengths of various martial arts schools and absorbing experience... The schedule slowed down later, and he reappeared every once in a while. His growth is obvious... The reason why he slowed down is that he is integrating... enriching himself. He must be doing some kind of training in a limited interval..."
  "So... Biscuit must be here!"
  "He must be a Nen-reader, fighting without Nen... Most likely he has the same idea as me, relying solely on his physical body and martial arts to fight. I guess this is what Biscuit asked of him!"
  "He just learned Nen... but has no combat experience?.."
  Emil turned off the TV, holding the remote control in his hand, squinting his eyes.
  What a coincidence!
  "Haha... I hope you can bring me some fun." Emil moved his fingers. Since he's here, it would be unreasonable not to meet. The corners of his mouth curled up with the excitement of finally meeting a good tutor and a normal character.

(End of Chapter 27)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

At the same time, in another room,Two people were also watching all of Emil's videos.A blonde girl in a puffy skirt sat at the head of the bed, swinging her feet. She looked a little unsatisfied. Biscuit held her cheeks with both hands, like a little girl immersed in love, and said, "Wow! I didn't expect that there would be such an outstanding talent in the Sky Arena. A valuable raw stone, if carved well, may become an incomparable dazzling gem."After sighing, she looked at her apprentice Wing standing aside and asked with a smile, "What did you see?"Wing pushed his glasses with his fingers and shook his head. "He finished the game too quickly. He defeated his opponent right after the referee blew the whistle. That kind of explosive speed and power... It's terrifying. The rest...""Well... You're right, his game is simply to use powerful physical strength to attack... There is no skill at all." Biscuit nodded, used the remote control to rewind the TV screen, and pressed the pause button. "Look here, his attack uses the explosive power of the lower limbs to accelerate, instantly getting close to the opponent. Look here, pay attention to his hands... Do you see any clues?""It seems... the skin on the palm is a little rougher?" Wing observed for a moment and said tentatively."To put it simply, this boy's body is not at the same level as other fighters. They are two different creatures... Moreover, he must have practiced some moves that use his palms and fingers more, with nen in his body now naturally travelling there unconsciously. Although he is wearing clothes, from his movements, his flesh and body are strong yet flexible... He should also have mastered a martial art similar to body tempering. It's just a pity that from his debut to now, no one has been able to force him to use his real abilities. But he seems untrained... no, more likely inexperienced. Many times he uses more comfortable ways of fighting, rather than more useful and efficient ways of fighting. In a real fight, this inefficiency might be his downfall." When it comes to the physical aspect of others and herself, Biscuit is an expert. The problem of Emil's inexperience can be seen at a glance."Also... He has fought so many games, and the way he ends them is no different... It's okay once or twice, but it still works after so many times... Didn't other fighters guard against him? No... No one wants to lose, let alone a fool. In the few games after the 100th floor, it can be seen that his opponents have been on guard... But they still got hit. Why?"Biscuit looked at her apprentice."The physical difference... is the same as when ordinary people face bullets. Even if they see it, they can't avoid it due to their own limitations." Wing thought about it and gave an answer.But Biscuit shook her finger, "This is just one of the reasons... You didn't notice the key to the problem.""The key?"Biscuit adjusted the playback screen again. On the TV, Emil's speed formed an afterimage, leaving a trail. Biscuit walked forward, pointed at Emil's blurred shadow, and asked: "Tell me... In this few centimeters long afterimage, where is his current position?""According to normal logic, it must be the front..." Wing murmured."Look carefully. Use Gyo." Biscuit didn't mean to explain.After a while, Wing's forehead broke out in cold sweat and his eyes shrank. He couldn't tell...When the master used his fingers to intentionally or unintentionally block Emil's shadow... He even felt that there was only one person in the ring.Emil didn't exist.His Gyo stated that there was no one else in that arena..."You realize it now... This Emil is a master at hiding and changing his aura. His body is a deadly bullet. What's more deadly is that you can't see this bullet yet..." Biscuit's jewel-colored eyes looked at Emil in the image with a little confusion, "He reminds me of someone, very familiar...""Who?""President Netero.""He not only hides his aura, but what's amazing is the changes in his aura... You know, a person's aura is related to physique, spirit, life, etc. Hiding aura can be achieved through training, but... the change is all-encompassing, not only practice but also exploration, observation, understanding, and perception... experiencing the energy of all living things and understanding the essence of life.""Even you can't do it, Master?"Biscuit shook her head: "I should be able to do it, but it would take a very long and boring time so I don't wanna... But to reach this level, one's mind must be very calm and pursue the ultimate! Of course, Emil's current level... is far inferior to President Netero, but at his age, it is already incredible to be able to get a glimpse of the door!"Wing was shocked. As the inheritor of the Sugen ryu school that originated from president Netro, he knew clearly what his master's words meant. Even if Emil is a million miles away from President Netero, the fact that he was mentioned together with the old man in Biscuit's mouth is enough to explain the problem."Oh, by the way, I want to remind you... This brat must also be a Nen ability user... To have such attainments in breath, he must have an extremely thorough understanding and familiarity with 'Nen'. Practicing Nen is simply child's play for him." Turning off the TV, Biscuit clapped her hands and laughed."You seem to be looking forward to me being taught a lesson by him..." Wing smiled bitterly."Well, don't say that... I just saw a handsome boy with potential, and I couldn't help but get a little excited." Biscuit looked shy, her eyes full of excitement, "Well... your winning rate is indeed very low. First of all, your physical strength is far inferior to his. Secondly, in addition to hiding and changing the breath, his perception of the breath must be very abnormal! In other words, you can't hide your every move from him. It will be beneficial to your growth to fight with him. In short, prepare well... Don't feel pressured, at worst you can just admit defeat...""..."Wing was speechless.After speaking, Biscuit jumped out of the room happily."Where are you going?""Such an interesting person... Of course, I have to meet him..." Biscuit closed the door and left without looking back.Wing was left alone, sighing softly. Then, he turned on the video TV again, watching seriously. No matter how likely he is to lose, he will try his best....Dingdong~Emil had just finished his shower and came out of the bathroom.There was a ring at the door. He was wearing a white bathrobe and looked outside through the security camera... It was not the staff of the arena. Besides, it was already late. The stranger's aura was very strong.Emil got dressed, walked forward, and opened the door expressionlessly. At the door, there stood a shy girl around twelve with rosy cheeks, who looked about twelve or thirteen years old. She looked cute and kawaii, with a pair of big pink eyes blinking."..."He recognized the other person at a glance.Biscuit! The old woman pretending to be young.Thinking of the fact that he was about to fight with Wing, Emil showed a faint smile. "Who are you looking for?"Emil asked knowingly. "Hello, brother... My name is Biscuit, and I'm your fan... I'm sorry... I'm bothering you so late... I... really like you..." Biscuit poked her finger like a girl with amorous feelings, and while talking, she flashed electricity with her innocent big eyes, trying to capture Emil with her cute girl temperament."Oh... do you need an autograph?" Emil also began to act. Although Biscuit disguised well, her eyes were always glancing at Emil examiningly... When she saw the streamlined muscles under the shirt, she nodded with approval, seeing a bright gem."I like you so much... I really like you so much... Brother, can you be my boyfriend?"The next second, Emil's whole body tensed up, and Biscuit on the opposite side suddenly pounced on him, hugged him, buried her head in his abdomen."..."
'the fact that this is a 50-year-old woman makes me want to call the police in speeddial'
After speaking, Biscuit raised her cute face and looked up at Emil with her big watery eyes, waiting for a response. As if Emil didn't accept it, she would cry in the next second.Seeing Emil was silent, Biscuit choked up a little: "Actually... Actually, I'm going to die soon... I have a terminal illness, and the doctor said I won't live long... I want to fulfill my last wish before I die, which is to be with the person I like... Brother, can you satisfy me?"Hearing this, Emil showed a troubled look. "I'm sorry, we're too young to be dating... Where are your guardians?""Woo woo woo... I'm so sorryyyy!" Biscuit pretended to cry, but there were few tears. Emil panicked and tried to calm down the girl. "Don't cry, please! I'm sorry... umm" Emil symbolically looked around for help.She naturally didn't really like Emil, but she was very interested in this young man, so she came to find out and learn more about him.What kind of background does Emil have? Who is his master?She wanted to know."Then... do you want to come in and sit down and chat?"Emil sighed and invited the girl timidly."Can I?""Yeah.""Thank you..."Then, Biscuit walked into Emil's suite. As soon as she entered the door, her eyes scanned every corner, trying to find some valuable clues.Click.Suddenly, Biscuit heard the sound of the door being locked, and her heart jumped. It was normal to close the door, but locking it... something was wrong."Who are you? and Why are you here?" the boy grabber her wrist tightly looking at her seriously"h-Huh? I don't know what you're talking about...hisss owwie it hurtsss..." The girl teared up but emil looked at the woman with cold eyesStop pretending. Aren't you tired? I feel tired just looking at you..." Suddenly, Biscuit heard Emil's calm voice. "This is the contestant's residential area. At this late hour, a little girl ran to the door and claimed to be my fan, and she was not accompanied by her parents... Don't you think it's a bit too fake?""Besides, I asked you to enter the room, and you came in without any precautions... This is not the psychological quality that a girl of your age should have.""Please stop the act... Okay?"As Emil spoke, he began to exert force on the fingers that pinched Biscuit's wrist. The bend of Biscuit's wrist was slightly deformed. It was dislocatedBang!Suddenly, the two seemed to collide and separated at the touch. Biscuit jumped back a few steps easily and stood three meters away. Emil raised his arm, looked at the bruised and swollen flesh on his forearm, and squinted his eyes thoughtfully.This old woman's power is really extraordinary! He had already used Ren to defend himself in advance, but the part that was hit was still inevitably injured. not to mention but the whole arm was numb.Moreover, this was a punch from Biscuit while she maintained her girlish appearance, not turning into her original form. No Nen was used by the opponent either, it was just a pure physical battle.On the other side, Biscuit also reattached her dislocated wrist."You are different from what I thought... I thought you were a guy with a good personality, but I didn't expect you to be so bad... You don't even know how to be gentle to girls." Biscuit pouted and complained. Her deception was seen through by the other party a long time ago...At the same time, she was also very surprised... She didn't hold back on the punch just now, intending to punish this bastard for dislocating her arm. Unexpectedly, the damage caused was much less than she expected."Girl?"Emil lowered his arm and stared at Biscuit: "Given your apparent age, even if you have been practicing since birth, no matter how talented you are, it is impossible to strengthen your physical strength to this level... Judging from the punch just now, it will take at least a long time to train your body to this level.""So... can I assume that your real age is much older than your appearance?""The reason you can maintain such an appearance... is it your ability?" Biscuit's face suddenly changed, and her pupils shrank as small as pinholes.She didn't reveal anything... It was just a fight, just a face-to-face encounter, and Emil analyzed all this? What kind of evil mind is this?Biscuit suddenly felt a chill down her spine... She was shocked to realize that the man standing in front of her was not just scary.She must be cautious!Looking at Biscuit's face that changed color, Emil seemed very calm.The old woman naturally didn't know his details..."Even without Nen, I am a pseudo-prophet," Emil thought proudly internally.
(End of chapter 28)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Little brat, you really have no manners at all, hmph!”At this point, Biscuit stopped pretending, put her hands on her hips, and said angrily. Her real age is close to fifty years old, and it is natural for her to call Emil a little brat.“Are you here to inquire about me?” Emil put away his momentum and walked to the bed beside him, as if he was ready to go to sleep. “What’s your relationship with that Wing?”Biscuit turned her head and pretended not to pay attention to Emil. There was no reason for the two to fight. The main reason was... although the old woman was very curious about Emil and had a desire to explore, she disdained to fight with Emil. After all, the person who was fighting against Emil was Wing, not her.Besides, the Sky Arena also has rules for registered fighters. At least in the Sky Arena, death fights are strictly prohibited. As for sparring or fighting... it doesn’t matter. Biscuit stepped hard on the floor with one foot after another and walked towards the door.She was leaving... If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that the boy would analyze more information about her and Wing. She had seen Emil’s scheming and intelligence.“Are you leaving? Without saying goodbye?” Emil smiled slightly on the bed.Bang!In response, Biscuit slammed the door shut.Emil's smile faltered as he realized how similar he seemed to look just now to a certain someone...“Yuck- I feel like I just ate a slug...” I’m so used to seeing weirdos that when I saw a relatively normal person I didn’t know how to react... Well, as normal as one can be in the Hunter universe.After leaving the door, Biscuit, who seemed angry, suddenly looked serious and bit her finger: “At the moment I punched, his muscles responded like a conditioned reflex, his body was tense and solid like steel. It was not related to thoughts, but purely an instinct developed from repeated practice... controlling the blood flow rate throughout the body, spreading to all parts... In that short breath, the blood transfusion strength of the heart was explosively increased...”He sensed the change in my breath, so... he was able to defend in advance. “I tried my best to control my breath very delicately, and he can still sense it...”“At the age of eleven... his flesh and blood talent is extremely high, but among the people I have met, he is not the top one. He is so young and has such physical fitness... The only explanation is that he has an extremely excellent set of 'keys' that can open the treasure house of the body, that is, some kind of training method... Combined with his martial arts, he probably started practicing since he was a child... Is it a family inheritance? Or... belong to a certain school...”After thinking for a while, Biscuit returned to Wing's room.“Back so fast?”Wing, who was still watching the video over and over again, was a little surprised when he heard the movement.“Give up!” Biscuit looked at her apprentice with a serious face.“Ah?” Wing didn’t understand.“Don’t participate in tomorrow’s game, you are not his opponent.”“I know...” Wing nodded. In this moment, the more he studied Emil’s video, the more he understood how difficult it would be for him to defeat this person. “But... I didn’t go for victory. You also said that fighting with him would allow me to learn a lot... So, I want to give it a try.”“No.” Biscuit shook her two ponytails, her attitude was very firm.“Why?”“That kid is more dangerous than I thought... Moreover, he has a bad mind... He is an absolute... shameless and cunning bastard. Once on the ring, if he causes you irreversible damage, the reason why I brought you to the Sky Arena for training will be worthless...” Biscuit's angry look made Wing curious about Emil.Looking at this... Biscuit seems to be... frustrated? Wing rarely saw his master react like this... That Emil... is not ordinary.“Okay, I’ll listen to you.” Wing nodded obediently and adjusted his glasses.In the room at the other end, Emil raised his arm that was injured by Biscuit and recalled the sudden change in the girl’s aura when she attacked him. He whispered, “Sure enough... the strength of these higher-ranked people is on a different level.”He saw a bit of Biscuit's extreme pursuit of strength from that punch just now. Pure muscle compressed into a deceptively tiny body. Like a piece of metal that was refined by thousands of hammers! The physical training of the old woman, at least for him at the moment, was a bit like reaching the pinnacle of humanity.If he wanted to reach that level, it would take a long while. Probably years. Maybe even decades.“If it was a mortal enemy, how long could I last in her hands...” Emil narrowed his eyes. “Probably a few seconds...”The disciples of the Shingen Ryu School are usually all very upright... whether it is Netero, Biscuit or Wing, so Emil was not worried about inviting Biscuit into the room. Even if he attacked, he didn’t think there would be any danger... unless it was in extremely special circumstances, otherwise, generally speaking, there would be no chance of death...“Dear audience members! I know that everyone has been looking forward to today’s match for a long time... One is a terrifying newcomer who is continuing the legend, and the other is a dark horse who has also risen to the 150th floor in a short period of time...”“Will the winning streak of the Young Master continue? Or... will it end here?”“We see... Player Emil seems to take this match very seriously. He changed his usual white shirt and put on a suit jacket, giving people a boss feeling... He even took off his sunglasses that he usually likes to wear... It seems that he has become serious and is more in line with his name of the Young Master.”The next day at noon, the atmosphere in the competition hall on the 150th floor was hot, and the audience seats were crowded, making a tsunami-like movement.The host was also warming up the audience and kept explaining.Under the square ring, there was a circle of cameras, taking pictures of Emil. Under the spotlight, there was only Emil in a black dress, standing alone, with his hands in his pockets.Wing had not appeared in the contestant channel opposite him.“Eh? Did our contestant Wing encounter any problems?” The host was sweating profusely and had been trying to stall for time until the audience booed. He was forced to say something and hurriedly contacted the top management.“Ah... audience friends, we just received news that contestant Wing gave up the competition, so... the winner is our contestant Emil!” After hearing this, Emil was not too surprised, but frowned in disappointment.Before going to the 200th floor, Emil was looking forward to fighting Wing, a plot character who was also a Nen user... It was also a spice for the boring 3-second battle schedule. Unexpectedly, Wing gave up the game and admitted defeat.“It seems that it was Biscuit's idea...” Emil slowly left the stage.“Too scary... This is our suit thug. Even on the 150th floor, his reputation is enough to scare opponents...” In the hall, the host was still shouting trying to salvage the situation.But people around had already started throwing all kinds of garbage into the venue... Boos were everywhere. They bought tickets to watch... But they didn’t see anything, so they were naturally unhappy.The match with Wing was just an episode to Emil.Since the opponent had no intention of fighting with him, Emil just let it go. He doesn't want to pester people to fight him.He was not interested in people who had lost their will to fight and even had no courage to challenge themselves. If it was that madman Hisoka... Even if he knew he was going to die, he would definitely enjoy the process of fighting each other without hesitation.For some reason, Emil actually missed Hisoka a little bit...There is a reason why that pervert can become a strong one among the Nen users.As for Illumi... It seems that he can do anything for money, but if it is a life-or-death situation, he may not be the same as Hisoka. Because in Illumi’s concept, his own life is always the first priority, and only by surviving can there be a chance.He will play with his life... This is also the doctrine of the Zoldyck family, which can be easily seen from his control over Killua later.Although he will not take too much risk, in Illumi’s eyes, there is no target that cannot be challenged or killed... If you can’t confront them head-on, there are other solutions, such as asking for external help or... some more insidious methods. It doesn’t matter whether it is dirty or not, as long as you can kill the target, it is correct.From this point of view, Illumi also would not give in to any strong person, but he's just not as direct as Hisoka.Of course, this is only under normal circumstances. If you touch Illumi’s reverse scale... it will be another matter.For example... Killua.“Tsk... I finally came out to relax, why did I think of these two madmen... What a bummer.”On a sunny day, Emil, dressed in a suit, sat under a parasol at the door of a beverage store on the commercial street, drinking juice. With a sigh, he forcibly wiped out the two faces that appeared in his mind.The adrenaline-crazed fruit farmer and the Yandere brother control... What an odd duo. I wonder if they have become friends yet?At this time, more than a month had passed since he came to the Sky Arena.As expected, he won all the way and created a “legend.” With gimmicks such as zero defeat, instant kills, and breaking various records, he broke into the 200th floor. He also earned the bonus as he wished, and saved hundreds of millions of gold in his pocket.“Next... is to bet some money...” Emil smiled slightly, looking very happy.The 200th floor and below the 200th floor of the Sky Arena are two different worlds. This is not only the cognition of the fighters, but also the audience... Those who can climb to the 200th floor are all true “star players.”He had re-registered on the 200th floor yesterday. After waiting for a while, the person Emil wanted to see finally arrived.A bald man with a head shining in the sun came jogging all the way.Charles, the kind-hearted man who signed autographs for Emil on the long-distance bus... and generously donated money after getting off the bus.Unfortunately, Charles did not become as famous overnight as he hoped. He was eliminated after reaching the sixtieth floor and had to start climbing the stairs again... In other words, his five years of hard training only improved his performance by twenty floors compared to the first time he came to the Sky Arena. Later, Emil became a celebrity in the Sky Arena, and Charles came to him and said that he would worship him as his master no matter what... Emil did not agree, so he instead became a follower. He went wherever Emil went. He was very determined to become stronger.Now he is the number one lackey around Emil.“How is it?” Emil asked lazily when Charles approached.Charles took the water cup on the table and took a gulp. Then he said, “I’ve visited all the casinos, big and small. Your odds are still very low. It seems that none of the dealers think you will lose... Although the situation above the 200th floor is different... I guess it may be because the Sky Arena is building momentum for you, and... ordinary audiences also hope that you can continue to win and see the legend continue...”“What are the odds of the opponent?” Emil asked again.“Your odds are 1.5... Your next opponent’s odds are 78.” Charles said wearing a suit the once funny-looking man held the proper temperament of a dangerous man. Similar to some members of the Glam family.It has risen so high... It’s time to make a move! Emil’s mouth raised. He had been sitting still before, just waiting for this day.Pigs need to be fattened before they can be killed.“Help me spread the money out, one by one in every casino possible... bet on my opponent to win.” Emil smiled.“Ah? Master... are you going to admit defeat?” Charles was stunned.Emil did not accept him as a disciple. It was Charles who insisted on calling him.“What's wrong?” Emil raised his eyebrows.“You’re... losing the fighting spirit...” It can be seen that Charles admires Emil very much. He thinks... Emil can still win easily, even if he reaches the 200th floor. The man is a straightforward person, simple-minded and honest.“Fighting spirit can’t be used to make a living. Just do it when I tell you to.” Emil couldn’t explain to the fighting fanboy, that his main purpose of coming to the Sky Arena was for the money. Charles probably couldn’t understand such a view that clashes with his belief. As fighting is the most important thing in this man's life.“It’s not that we admit defeat. We still have to fight. We’re just taking it easy... Go ahead.”Seeing such a burly man, who was hesitant like a child, Emil rubbed his temples and urged him to follow his orders, and Charles left reluctantly.“The 200th floor... the fighting arena for Nen users... I’m afraid it won’t be as easy as before... I hope it can be a bit fun.” After drinking up the juice, Emil got up and walked into the crowded street, gradually walking away.
(End of chapter 29)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sports betting odds change when a large amount of money is wagered on one side of a bet.Casino owners bake their cut into the odds on both sides of a bet, and that cut is generally 10%. For sportsbooks to maximize their cut, bets should be as close to 50-50 (percent) as possible. Because If one side of a bet with 80% of the money on it wins, the casino loses money instead of gaining it.So, oddsmakers and sportsbooks will move lines to incentivize bettors to take a certain side to balance the bet’s bottom line.For example, if 85% of people are betting on the Ravens +4, the sportsbooks will lose a lot if the Ravens “cover the spread” and win by four points. Therefore, oddsmakers will often shift the line to Ravens +3.5 or +3 to incentivize bets on the other side, thus making the split more even.So the fact that odds in my favour are 78.22%, while the odds in my opponent Jinsha are only 22.78%. This meant that the bets I had carefully placed against me in the casino were taken in kindly by most casinos to even out their betting range.However, the problem with betting on the opponent is that it's difficult to lose in a way that looks real and doesn't cause major drops In one's popularity. If I lose to someone weaker than me it will be a huge drop on my very strong persona. But if they beg me to let them go. Not only does it show how kind I am. It also makes me seem stronger than my opponent even after losing. And this would in turn probably raise my popularity which means more people betting on my matches."...it's just how can I make the opponent beg to be let go?"  On the way back to the Sky Arena, a surprised look appeared on Emil's face.  The streets and people in front of him suddenly became distorted and blurred in his vision. Someone was following him, and he was releasing their Nen unscrupulously, accompanied by a chilling murderous intent, exerting pressure on him.  This person was announcing his existence... as a provocation.  "Lucky" Emil also emitted his nen to resist, smiled softly, turned around and walked into a remote and dark alley.  When he reached the dead corner of the alley, he slowly turned around and looked at a pretty girl in high heels who followed closely.  "You are indeed a Nen user..." The woman looked at Emil calmly, with a relaxed expression, "I knew... ordinary fighters, no matter how powerful and rich their fighting skills are... it is impossible to kill the opponent in less than ten seconds.""Do you have anything to ask?" Emil put his hands in his pockets, calm and composed. "I can give you some advice.""Quite arrogant... However, as a newcomer who has just reached the 200th floor, you don't seem to know much about the situation. People above the 200th floor are not the trash you fought before. Once you are in the ring, even if you die on stage, it is possible. You should have seen the information content and regulations when you registered, right?" The woman raised her hand and stroked her fiery red hair, showing her charm."I've heard a lot of trash talk like you... So, are you here to warn me on purpose, or do you want to compete with me before the game?" That's right, the woman in front of him is Emil's next opponent."I hope you give up.""What if I don't..." Emil twisted his neck and said lightly with a smile."Then I have no choice but to kill you now..." The woman said, spreading her hands. Nen emerged from her palms, and as she moved, small toy girls fell to the ground one by one, more than ten in number."The Conjuration system..." Emil looked interestingly. He had already mastered the woman's information in advance. The woman's name was Jinsha, and she currently had a record of 4 wins and 3 losses.The rules of the Sky Arena above the 200th floor have changed. It is based on the 'application for the combat system.' Each telekinetic user has a 90-day preparation period; within 90 days, they must participate in a game, otherwise, they will be eliminated. If they can achieve ten wins, they will have the right to challenge a floor owner. On the contrary, if they lose four times, they will lose the qualification for the floor and start over from the beginning.If the lady wants to stay on the 200th floor, she must beat Emil. She has already lost three times and is on the verge of danger.A pile of Barbie dolls on the ground, like puppets, slowly approached Emil. The methods of Nen users are all kinds of strange and bizarre things. Emil couldn't figure out what was going on with these toys for the time being."I'll only give you ten seconds... Answer me, my patience is limited! If a handsome boy like you died here, I would be very sad... Anyway, you just climbed to the 200th floor; there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. This one is not bad, just treat it as... learning a lesson.""Are you so confident that you can defeat me?" Emil raised his brow questioningly. The next second, he instantly turned into black lightning and pounced towards the woman. He hardened his hand deliberately and reached straight for the woman's face.Swish!However, when he touched the woman's face, a sharp cold light flashed by his eyes, stopping Emil's attack, forcing him to change his position, withdraw his move, and retreat.After standing still, he took a closer look and found that it was a cute Barbie doll, holding a pair of mini scissors in both hands, floating down from mid-air, seemingly landing slowly, shaking the weapon constantly, making a clicking sound of scissors.Emil raised his arm and saw that a piece of his cuff had been cut off. Fortunately, he reacted in time; otherwise, his wrist would have been hit."Ahahahaha!"Seeing the boy's wariness when facing her, the woman laughed to rid herself of any nerves from almost dying just now. "You are still too young, you want to kill me by surprise? I have seen your fights... You are very strong, and your physical fitness is amazing, but in front of my Nen, your advantage will disappear! No matter how fierce your burst is, how terrifying your strength is, how fast your speed is... It's impossible to touch me!"After saying this, the woman's fingers moved lightly. "My children, help mom kill him!"After saying this, the Barbie doll accelerated, stumbling towards Emil."It's so slow when attacking... but in that instant, it was able to attack me and keep up with my speed. And, with my speed and breath, this woman must not be able to detect it... These dolls are reacting autonomously, they are automatic protectors."Emil smiled gently. The power of Nen is really interesting and profound...Whoosh whoosh whoosh...Immediately afterwards, before Emil could launch the second attack, a group of dolls suddenly shot up, with a speed that was completely disproportionate to their slow walking posture.The wall in the alley was hit by a smudge of shadows, and it exploded in an instant, leaving behind potholes. Each of these dolls has a different appearance and weapon. It seems that each has a different effect, positioning, and division of labour.Then, Emil began to dodge and move between the afterimages that flew in.With his perception of Nen, it was difficult for these materialized toys to hurt him. However, there were too many dolls, and the space in the alley was very limited, so Emil was a little embarrassed. Emil tried several times to escape from the siege of the Barbie dolls and subdue the woman first but failed.During this time, there was one time when he even rushed to one meter in front of the woman, and his fist could almost feel the residual heat and breath of the other party's body temperature, but at the critical moment, he was blocked by a doll that jumped up with a comb in its hand.The doll was knocked away by a punch, and the woman came to her senses, her face changed drastically with fear.After running away for a distance, Emil was entangled by a group of toys again, and he breathed a sigh of relief.The speed and offence of the dolls became faster...After a while, Emil finally couldn't dodge, and his suit began to be cut frequently. But there was no blood. This was a little different from what the woman expected. What was destroyed was just the clothes."Even the attack of Nen can't cause substantial damage?" The woman began to panic and tried to calm herself down.As long as a man was held back by her Barbie dolls, sooner or later, he would run out of energy. Moreover, even if her dolls were hit or damaged, they would recover quickly. This was exactly why she developed this ability."Give up... You can't win, just admit defeat. I can still give you a quick death so that you won't die so painfully," the woman said, trying to break Emil's psychological defences.It seemed that her words had an effect. The figure that was originally fighting with the dolls suddenly stopped."Finally... can't hold on anymore?!" Seeing this, the woman was delighted and immediately shouted out what was in her heart. But her smile soon froze on her face.Just look at Emil standing there with a bored look on his face. Disappointed to see a one-trick pony. The Barbie dolls around him turned into silk threads, forming black lines, constantly hitting the dead points around the man's body, chest, forehead, back of the head, and even...Emil just stood there, letting the dolls pierce his body with weapons.The sound of metal clanging continued, just like the feeling of hitting a steel plate. Not to mention the hair, even the clothes were not damaged at all. Compared with the previous situation where he dodged in a panic and had his fabric cut into pieces, it was completely different."How could this happen?!" The woman was stunned. She couldn't understand. Her dolls had always been firmly in the upper hand and were about to kill the worker knight! Why did his mind power suddenly lose its effect?"You seem to have misunderstood... I just wanted to play with you. You don't really think you can kill me, do you?" Emil looked at her face and smiled. "To put it bluntly, I just wanted to see how far you could go... Also, to understand your ability.""Your ability... is not bad."Emil said in a teacher's tone: "Everyone will develop their own characteristics and adaptability when developing their mind power. For example, you—your body has no combat power, you can't fight in close combat, and your level of mind power is also so-so. So... you know yourself very well. The reason these dolls of yours were materialized is to protect you. Therefore, protecting your safety is always their primary driving force. They can resist and counterattack any attack against you. This is absolute and mandatory! No matter how fast the attack is or how much damage is done, their defense or counterattack is 100%. And the opposite of this 'must-hit effect' is the price you have to pay...""First, their attack and defense are limited. Once the power or damage exceeds the range they can bear, your ability will be useless.""Second, each of these dolls of yours has a different position and function, and they have become a small collaborative team, and they are automated. In other words, their appearance saves you the trouble of participating in the battle in person, but also blocks the growth of your body. This ability is too tricky... It has a lot of disadvantages. Obviously, you didn't think of this when you were developing it, and simply thought that you could do it in any way that was easy.""It is also possible that you are too weak. There is no way to develop this ability to the extreme or perfect level.""In addition, you lack an understanding of the essence of Nen. The concept of development is good, but it can only be regarded as one of the ways to use Nen. There are many techniques of mind, and you have not studied them carefully at all."As Emil said this, he walked towards the woman leisurely.The doll holding the scissors flew over, and the tip of the knife seemed to poke into his forehead. If you look closely, you will find that the scissors are blocked and isolated by the mind power solidified in Emil's body."Look... by focusing your eyes with nen, you can see. This is one of the techniques of nen. It is not a simple way to wrap a certain part with mind energy. It is a more complicated one than 'entanglement'," Emil pointed to his head and said warmly.The woman's pupils dilated, and she retreated with a look of fear. She could hardly hear a word of Emil's words at all and only felt her hands and feet go numb."I can think of at least ten ways to crack your ability... This is the simplest one." Emil suddenly took off his suit jacket and covered the clothes with his own mind energy. Then, he gathered them like a big net, covering all ten Barbie dolls. As a result, the ten dolls could not escape."Look."Emil picked up the shaking bag and grinned at the woman. "It's better to control the materialized 'weapons' yourself, so that they are not easily taken away. You chose the worst way. Sometimes... the simpler, the better. Losing a weapon can be fatal.""Of course, you can also try to materialize them again... But you need time. Even a one-second delay will determine your life or death.""Ahhhhhhh!" The woman finally couldn't stand it anymore. She screamed and turned around, running away like crazy."... Um? Lady?? I was just trying to help." Emil stood dumbfounded, looking at the running lady.She had never encountered such a situation when fighting with a Psychic user. From the beginning to the end, in fact, it only took a few minutes. In such a short time, the man saw through her ability. It also showed that there is an unimaginable gap between the two of them!She will die here!Outside the alley, a busy street, and the sun shining from the sky—that is the woman's hope! Run to a crowded place, maybe... maybe in full view of everyone, the man will let her go. Killing people in the street in broad daylight will still bring some trouble and concerns to a nen user. Not to mention, Emil is already a celebrity...The woman's body was still leaning forward, running for her life. Suddenly, a hand grasped her arm like pliers."Wait. I have something to talk to you about the game..." Then, the boy tried to speak as gently as possible. "Don't run... I haven't finished yet talking... I'm teaching you with good intentions...""Woo woo woo~" The woman's eyes were horrified and tears flowed between her fingers. But her mouth was covered by his other hand."Don't cry... Don't be afraid, I won't hurt you... Besides, you wanted to kill me first..." In the shadow of the alley, Emil stood behind the woman and gently comforted her. His tone was gentle but to the woman, it was no less terrifying than the sound of a devil.The woman's skin and cheekbones began to deform, and her expression was very painful. But then, she couldn't make a sound to ask for help from the outside world. She raised her arm, only three or four meters away from the street, and her fingertips tried their best to reach the sunlight and the passing figures, hoping that someone would notice the abnormality here.But at this moment, these few short meters were so... untouchable. It was despair, suffocating despair!"Let's... have a good talk," Emil sighed, looking at the crying woman, knowing that losing purposely in the next game wouldn't be easy.
(End of Chapter 30)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Today's Sky Arena was particularly lively, with several times more people than usual.The reason for this popularity... is because the big celebrity of the Sky Arena, the 'Worker's Knight' Emil, was about to have his first ring match after reaching the 200th floor.In the eyes of many people, contestants who can reach the 200th floor are no longer just fighters... To some extent, they can be called masters of the martial arts school. Any one of them is an absolute powerhouse who has fought their way through thousands of fighters to reach the top.It's not just the audience who are looking forward to this battle.The venue was packed, with even the aisles crowded with people.Sky Arena also knew how to build momentum and had a grand opening.Golden shredded paper fireworks, dazzling lights... a young host with a clear and passionate voice.Amid deafening cheers, Jinsha took the lead and stepped onto the ring... However, this short distance of dozens of meters seemed extremely difficult for her... Her face was pale, and her body trembled... Even the host noticed her abnormality and jokingly asked if she hadn't rested well.Sweat oozed from her forehead.In her eyes, the entire venue was pitch black, with only Emil's figure... The boy had a lazy temperament but also a hint of elegance, with a faint smile on his lips."Do as I say.""Otherwise... I will hang your body on the spire of Sky Arena.""Only skin... no meat...""Don't even think about running... I'll be watching you."Suddenly, Jinsha's mind echoed with Emil's sinister muttering and warnings.The sound of Emil's leather shoes stepping on the ground, each step approaching, was like a sledgehammer, hitting Jinsha's heart, making it hard for her to breathe.After another round of introductions by the host, the match finally began.The referee blew the whistle...But... Emil and Jinsha didn't move."Hmm?"Emil raised his eyebrows. He had told Jinsha that in this match... the two would pretend to fight, and then he would deliberately reveal his weaknesses and be defeated.Emil didn't move because he was waiting for Jinsha to attack first... But at this moment, Jinsha seemed to have no intention of fighting him at all, and even taking a simple step forward was a daunting task for her. Even her breathing began to quicken..."Did I go too far? I thought she had finally settled down."Emil realized the problem. The mind of a nen user is far superior to that of an ordinary person, and their senses are very sharp. Even though they had agreed beforehand to fake the fight... Jinsha's brain was still flashing red warnings like mad. Her instincts reminded her that the man in front of her was extremely dangerous... Run!This was a physiological reaction.But because of fear, she didn't want to lose, so she followed their agreement and forced herself to fight...This kind of stimulation and contrast, along with the psychological struggle, almost made Jinsha faint and vomit."I..."Suddenly, Jinsha's throat moved, and a word barely escaped her lips.Emil narrowed his eyes, a dangerous aura filling the air. 'I have a lot of money placed on me losing, so don't you dare admit defeat.'The boy's menacing presence caused Jinsha to swallow her words and begin sobbing openly in front of the crowd."Please... admit defeat... Sob, I need to win," she pleaded through tears."..."
'I definitely went too far... Who knew this lady would be so timid? I thought she had some guts, or at least some pride as a nen user... Not to mention she was the one who tried to kill me not the other way around...'
This unexpected turn of events silenced the arena.Emil looked troubled as he glanced around at his fans. 'Well, this isn't how I thought it would go, but it maintains my popularity.'"I admit defeat," Emil sighed and raised his hands. "What's going on?""What happened... Contestant Emil conceded!"The host exclaimed.There was an uproar in the crowd."After the referee blew the whistle, the two seemed to have no intention to fight. Jinsha only symbolically approached Emil... Could it be that the 'battle' had already started, and we didn't realize it?""Is it a contest of momentum?"Everyone was puzzled, including the host.After Emil admitted defeat, he turned around and walked off the stage.  He knew that... if he didn't speak first, the other party would admit defeat.  Plop.  Seeing Emil leave, Jinsha finally collapsed on the stage and breathed heavily.  "Did you see it?"  In a corner of the audience, a man in military uniform, with his legs crossed and his arms folded, asked his friends around him.  "That woman has lost the will to fight. From the moment Emil appeared, the aura she exuded was that of a weak little lamb seeing a lion."  The companion with dreadlocks and a lollipop in his mouth laughed. "They should have met before... Although I don't know why, I can see that the woman was scared."  "Interesting..." The dreadlocked man opened his mouth, "Seems like a good opponent, you gonna challenge him or I?"  "Since you are so interested, I will let you... Be careful, don't fall." The soldier stood up and walked towards the exit along the stairs.  "Don't worry... I will be very measured and try not to kill him." The dreadlock man took the lollipop out of his mouth and said with a smile.           ...  "Let's go, it's really disappointing... I thought I could see a little more background on this guy, but in the end, he actually admitted defeat!"At the other end of the audience, Biscuit pouted, looking displeased."It's truly surprising that he admitted defeat..."Wing nodded."He did it on purpose."Biscuit snorted, "That woman is not his opponent at all, and he knows it.""Indeed," Wing agreed, adjusting his glasses. "However, he seems like a decent boy. Letting the woman go and not taking advantage of someone clearly scared or weaker. That's rare in this world," Wing added, noting the trembling woman."Hmph... the reason the woman is so scared is probably because of him. And let me tell you something I found out while betting: an unknown person recently placed all their money on Jinsha. Then Emil lost.""You mean—""Yeah, the little bastard lost, not out of kindness but greed," Biscuit spoke unhappily. "Tsk, if I had known this would happen, I might as well have gone shopping."Biscuit turned away indignantly...."Jinsha, that woman, actually won in this way, it's so embarrassing!""Hehehe... No matter what, Emil doesn't even seem to have the courage to fight... I'm going to challenge him in the next match; no one can compete with me!""Do you think you're the only one who has this idea? Look around carefully... This battle has attracted a lot of 'big fish'; you're not the only one who wants to take advantage of it."...A small group of telepaths exchanged a few words and left the venue together.Yes, in addition to ordinary spectators, there were dozens of nen users above the 200th floor gathered beneath the stage for this match.They all came to observe Emil, the supernova, up close.  Among them, there are many strong people at the level of the floor master!  Although it was well hidden... but it was still noticed.  After all, Emil has been too popular recently, and he has just arrived at the 200th floor, everyone wants to see if he has any potential. The only news that can be confirmed at present is that this kid is also a telepath.  Emil naturally sensed that there were many Nen users hidden in the venue... Most of them were here for him.A tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. Sometimes, being too popular... is not a good thing.However, Long was very happy to see this scene. Because... he came here for this.  Hopefully... next, he can experience the fun of fighting. To be honest, he still wanted to lose "seriously" once...  Only by losing can he grow... He hoped that someone would come to fulfill his wish.
(End of Chapter 31)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Aishimilu.9 matches, 7 wins, and 2 losses.Emil put down the phone displaying the payment message and examined the information in his other hand.This is his next opponent.His record is impressive.Among the 2 losses, one was registered but not participated in... after the 90-day deadline.He only lost to one person.He is one win away from qualifying to challenge the floor. I heard that this person took the initiative to apply to the official to fight with me... The management asked Oboro's opinion and he accepted it.Hisoka later became the floor master after fighting for a while. His record was 11 games, 8 wins, and 3 losses. He only registered and did not participate in the losses. Additionally, in Hisoka's record, 6 of the 8 wins did not result in the loss of any points. No loss of points means that those 6 people who played against him... all died on the stage.  And the points lost between the last two games are 4 points in total, and three points were taken by Gon. According to the rules, he was knocked down once and hit three times.  The reason why Emil became a supernova in the Sky Arena is because he advanced all the way, not only winning streak but also defeating his opponents in seconds without losing points. Many people have a disadvantage in points even though they have won streak.  Beep beep.  Beside Emil,the phone is still ringing non-stop, and text messages of payments are constantly coming one after another.Roughly estimated, Emil earned over 10 billion in the match with Jinsha, and this money is enough to support him for a period of time in the future.10 billion assets are not considered a lot in the hunter world, but it is not a small amount.He asked Charles to spread the money among various casinos to avoid attracting attention; otherwise... if a single casino lost 10 billion, they would definitely find him... and cause some unnecessary trouble.Moreover, with such large odds, you can only make money once. There is no way to repeat the same trick twice.Even if it is not in the Yubian continent, the Republic of Batocchia still has rampant underground forces and organizations and is also one of the territories of the 10 Dons. More specifically the Smith Family. In charge of financing and Banking. They are also the big hand behind the sports betting industry that thrives in this city. Although in the original work, the ten old men seemed to be a bunch of trash, that was because they ran into the Brigade and the Zoldyck family. In comparison, they seemed very rubbish... There is a reason why the underworld can spread across several continents and involve more than 90% of the industries  "7 wins, 2 losses, only 2 losses... This man can't be underestimated."The photo on the profile is of a man with dreadlocks, holding a lollipop in his mouth, showing a big white tooth and a bright smile."You... should be a strong man above the 200th floor..." Emil smiled softly at the photo. He had a hunch that the battle he was looking forward to... was coming! ...  Bang bang bang! The scene changed, and on the ring a few days later, two figures wrapped in mental energy were frantically intertwining and punching and kicking.However, Emil was passively defending, holding up his two arms to protect his head, and his eyes kept turning left and right following the induction of the opponent's breath, spying on his opponent.Then... the dreadlock man was too fast! Bang! A black shadow suddenly jumped up and hit his forearm. The impact made him slide several meters away with his feet close to the ground.In front of him, Aishimilu, the man with dreadlocks, stopped his movements and jumped lightly on the stage, like an active boxer. He also had headphones on his head, as if he was listening to music."Hey... brother, what's wrong? Don't you want to fight back?"Aishimilu looked at Emil, who was always in a defensive posture, and raised his eyebrows: "Are you observing my fighting style? Hehe... It's useless..."Swish! After saying that, the man jumped and disappeared in an instant."Left abdomen!"Emil's pupils shrank, and his arms sank immediately to block. At the same time, he controlled his telekinesis and kept his "firm" state to maximize his own defence effect.However, the expected attack did not come, but changed direction midair and hit Emil's chin.Emil's feet left the ground and he flew out. At the moment when his body lost control, his five fingers were like tiger claws, waving at the face of the man with dreadlocks.But Aishimilu whistled, tilted his head, and easily avoided it.In mid-air, Emil used his abnormal flexbility to twist his body, flipped to the ground, and inserted one hand into the fragile ground like tofu, tearing a ditch, barely stopping his figure from falling off the stage."Emil feels the pressure from the enemy... He seems very passive, can he make a comeback?!" On the other side, the host shouted excitedly.After all, since Emil appeared in the Sky Arena, he has never been so obviously in decline... Although he lost the last game, everyone felt that it was a pity loss.After stabilizing his body, Emil exerted force with his legs and rushed towards the dreadlock man like a cannonball.Aishimilu grinned, continued to jump, swayed left and right, and moved nimbly... Emil's hands were as sharp as knives and even made a sharp sound like tearing the air, but he just couldn't hit the target.Almost all of his hits missed. The rock slabs under the feet of the two were left with Emil's claw marks.Every time he hit hard, the stone was crushed. His attacking moves were not limited to one, and he also used some tricks, such as throwing the splashed gravel to confuse the opponent's vision, or relying on the defense of the Ren to counterattack after the enemy's attack.But it still did not cause any substantial damage...mainly... the dreadlock man always avoided it.Even if the breath was locked, it was useless...  Offstage.  Wing looked at the two figures entangled on the stage and glanced at Biscuit: "Master...""This Emil should not have the experience of fighting with masters. Nen users are also divided into different levels... He may have fought with ordinary Nen users, but... the rhythm of fighting with a real strong man is completely different. He is very proficient in the use of Nen skills... but the speed of conversion is too slow... A real master may use a combination of several Nen skills in just a few seconds and can also switch seamlessly... This is not a problem of proficiency but experience... With his ability, his understanding of Nen must be no less than that of the opponent... He just can't keep up with the opponent's rhythm..."Biscuit was a little gloating, "He has been using 'Firmness' and performing full-body defense because he can't judge the opponent's attack point. Even if he is sensitive to the breath... Once the opponent changes, his 'perception' will be affected.""What do you mean?" He couldn't analyze this level of battle, nor could he discern any details, so he could only rely on Biscuit's explanation."The scope of the ring and the rules of losing points prevent him from defending or dodging all the time, so... he will definitely fight head-on! Once the dreadlock man gets close, even if Emil predicts the trajectory of the attack in advance... it will be useless. Because, from the attack to the hit, there is still a process in between... A powerful person can change the angle and speed of the attack in milliseconds... Emil's defense method can only be guessed roughly, from his feeling of breath, to the brain processing the signal, and then the instinctive reaction... This is too extreme!"Seeing that Wing still didn't understand, Biscuit raised a finger."Take the bullet you mentioned before as an example. A bullet is shot at you, you see it, and you can react accordingly to dodge it... The bullet comes to one meter in front of you at a normal speed and in a straight line. In this last meter of distance, the bullet suddenly changes speed and hits you at a speed several times faster than the previous average... Or, the bullet suddenly pauses... suddenly changes direction and turns, goes around the back of your head... and then shoots at you. Do you think you can still dodge it?""Human perception and digestion is a process.""...""Of course, you can dodge! The premise is that you have to change as well, and change with the bullets... This is the rhythm." After Biscuit finished explaining, he propped up his chin and said, "Emil... No, this little bastard is obviously being played around by the opponent. He has been relying on his huge amount of energy and flesh and blood strength to hold on... But he has been using 'Jian', even if he has more energy, he will soon lose."  "His basic skills are very solid! But some more advanced techniques need to be improved... Jian, Flow, and Hard, he is using them all. He may be able to perform them well in daily life, but in a high-intensity combat state, that's another matter... At present, he is very unfamiliar... To put it simply, he lacks experience, just like you, a lot of combat experience, which should be the reason why he came to the Sky Arena."  Bang!As she spoke, Emil was knocked away again on the ring. His injuries were very serious; one arm was bleeding and hanging limply."Look... this is the consequence. His Ren has become weaker... In a crucial battle, a Nen user is always calculating. The use and control of Ren must be more precise. Not a single bit of it can be wasted, otherwise... he may die."Biscuit seemed to have expected this situation."He seems to have many ways to attack, but in fact, his combat thinking is still too simple... Without the blessing of Nen, even if his body is strong and his martial arts are excellent, it is useless."After listening to the teacher's words, Wing felt that he seemed to understand this fight better. Biscuit nodded."That Aishimilu..." Wing looked at the former again.Biscuit knew what he wanted to ask and answered directly: "The dreadlocked man should have the ability of transformation... He has been wearing headphones, which may be related to the music he listens to. Whether it is his fist speed or body speed, it has been 'changing frequency', sometimes fast and sometimes slow, which makes people unable to figure it out. This is also the reason why Emil is defeated.""Speed?" Wing pushed his glasses."Well... the fastest speed at present is ten times that of the beginning," Biscuit responded."Why doesn't he use his ability? It seems that he has been using the basic techniques... What is his ability?" Wing thought that he just didn't notice when the boy used it."I don't know why but... He hasn't used his ability." Biscuit said."Ah?" Wing was stunned 'Why?'At this time, the situation on the ring took a sharp turn for the worse. Aiximilu swung his arms and approached the heavily panting Emil a little bit. Although the smile on his face was very bright, his eyes were very cold."Not bad, you can hold on to my hands for so long. To be honest, it's a bit beyond my expectation."Emil frowned. He found that his left hand could no longer be lifted. The opponent's telekinesis skills were just as experienced, but more importantly, there was a gap in experience. His actions were all seen through.Unfortunately, he had limited time... If he had another year or two, he would have advanced his telekinesis to a more advanced level, and he would definitely not be so embarrassed...But... Isn't this the purpose of coming to the Sky Arena?"You've read my profile, right... You also know that I've killed some people who don't deserve to remember their names on stage... Do you mind if I add you to the list?" The dreadlocked man grinned, and his tone became vicious, "Hahahaha... Don't be nervous, I'm just scaring you!""I'm in a good mood today, I don't really want to kill anyone..." He looked at Emil as if he was looking at fish on a chopping board. Victory is in his grasp."Do you want to admit defeat?" Ai Ximilu spread his hands and playfully spoke "Even if I can't kill you, if I hit you again, according to the rules, you will still lose... What if I don't control the strength of the next punch...""Ah." Before the dreadlocked man finished speaking, Emil suddenly laughed and sighed. "You are a transmitter type, right? You have been using your ability similar to 'speed change' to match your music...""Hmm?" Ai Ximilu narrowed his eyes."Guess what my ability is?" Emil smiled at him and raised his right hand, which was still free."You... you are not a Enhancer?"The dreadlocked man was startled.  Although Emil didn't hit him, the damage he caused in the ring was not small. Facing the former's question, Emil slowly raised his head, and a chill appeared in his deep eyes, "I hope that... we can have more fun..."  After saying this, his voice became louder. "The Knights of the round table! Stage 2!"
(End of Chapter 32)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

When Emil created his Nen ability, The Black Slate had already shown Emil the steps on how to use it, its drawbacks, and limitations. Unfortunately, at the time of creation, Emil was solely focused on establishing his circus troupe and travelling the world. Thus, the Slate did not incorporate prominent one-on-one combat modes. It remained primarily a supportive ability, restricting Emil who wanted to hide the connections between his creations and himself.After all in public in the full view of billions of viewers, Emil could not summon Maria or Faust mid-work. This would raise questions about Dr. Moriani's nature and abilities, potentially jeopardizing his plans to discreetly replace and control the 10 Dons, and possibly a country in the future. Additionally, calling followers could disrupt their respective tasks, leading to unforeseen catastrophes.While creating a Nen ability is a permanent endeavour, Emil began searching for ways to develop new moves and derivative abilities from the slates original form. Similar to how Hisoka cannot alter Bungee Gum's fundamental nature but can manipulate it creatively to meet different needs than originally planned. Developing his Nen ability was no easy task; it required substantial effort. A Nen ability is pivotal, defining a user's upper limit. Whether Emil could become the top powerhouse depended crucially on his ability's development and couldn't be taken lightly.Throughout the Hunter world, most abilities are straightforward and easily understood at a glance. Individuals typically focus on maximizing combat effectiveness or functionality, such as Kurapika's chains, Shoot's vacuum cleaner-like Deep Purple, or Knuckle's APR. Complexity in Nen abilities can make them harder to control. Sometimes, developing overly complex abilities can prove counterproductive; simplicity often yields better results.To address these challenges, Emil created a secondary stage for the Round Table Slate, emphasizing its conjuration aspect. This stage allowed him to summon 12 knight phantoms derived from the Slate's original design. These armoured knights served to protect Emil, attack opponents, and follow commands. During this stage, the Slate transformed into a small varnished wood sculpture resembling a floating disk adorned with 12 mechanical knights. Any alterations caused by creating his followers reverted once the secondary stage ended, during which Emil couldn't summon, create followers, or absorb DNA until the Slate ceased rotating. The knights had no physical bodies beneath their armor, akin to living armor found in fantasy tales, and were invulnerable unless their armour was destroyed.Under the scrutiny of billions of viewers, a small wooden round table materialized on the stage before Emil, rotating steadily.  When he saw the table, Aishimilu beside him understood: "A Conjourour?" Emil tapped the Slate with his finger.Suddenly, twelve metal coins clattered onto the arena floor. The dreadlocked man felt a sense of impending danger at the sound of coins hitting the ground and immediately rushed toward Emil. He intended to end the game swiftly, preventing Emil from utilizing his ability.However, as he threw a punch, the air exploded, but Emil evaded effortlessly.Aishimilu's eyes widened in shock. Watching Emil flee, he realized, "This kid is adapting to his offensive rhythm already. He's grown quickly..."In the next moment, the coins transformed into twelve towering armored figures. Some wielded staffs, others shields and swords, and even one with artillery carts.These knights, taller than ordinary people, appeared pixelated and mechanical, swiftly filling the ring.The man with dreadlocks was surrounded by people, and Long's shadow had long been out of sight. Surrounded by these figures, the dreadlocked man found Emil's whereabouts obscured.A swarm of melee soldiers brandished weapons and attacked the dreadlocked man, who retaliated with fist shadows, finding the soldiers individually manageable but collectively overwhelming. Although the sword blows he endured were not fatal, the sheer number of soldiers posed a suffocating threat.Adding to his discomfort, relentless arrows from archers seemed to possess a perfect hit rate."Why?!""Is this truly a materialization ability?!" the dreadlocked man questioned incredulously, as a third arrow shot his back.Offstage, Biscuit, who had been waiting for the spectacle, stood up as Emil revealed his ability, her expression grave. Even Wing observed the battle with newfound seriousness."Is he truly a materialization user? Why does it feel more like an enhancement or..." Wing swallowed nervously."It's materialization!" Biscuit declared firmly. "But his understanding of manipulation goes deeper than I anticipated! At his age, it's remarkable... Normally, such a level of skill requires extensive study and practice."Biscuit's intense gaze remained fixed on the soldiers besieging the stage, her voice filled with determination. "He's in the materialization category, with traits akin to both manipulation and transformation!""Most materialization users manifest weapons and tools primarily... It's the standard and an ideal starting point for growth.""And yet, his ability... it blends traits of manipulation and transformation!""I should have realized this sooner!"Biscuit bit her finger, a chill running down her spine.For Emil to grasp breath alteration so profoundly! Initially, Biscuit assumed Emil strengthened his breath perception deliberately, seeking to comprehend the essence of Nen and refine his skills. Now, it appeared her assumptions were incorrect.Emil had taken these steps solely to develop his abilities further.Biscuit's beautiful eyes reflected a mix of shock, confusion, and intrigue. Such understanding and utilization of Nen should not typically manifest in someone so young; it defied conventional wisdom. If Emil were an elderly, experienced Nen user of over a century, his proficiency would be more understandable.This level of mastery surpassed that of 90% of hunters globally.Recalling her own learnings from President Netero during her youth, Biscuit pondered.While Nen users could move between Nen categories, it was uncommon. Why? Because it often proved ineffective. If you specialized in enhancement, why complicate matters by venturing into unfamiliar territory? Yet Emil not only understood this principle but had perfected its application."He's taught me a lesson," Biscuit concluded.Emil's manifested ability seamlessly blended these characteristics.Most new Nen users lacked the insight to navigate between categories. It was akin to expecting a young child to grasp university-level concepts. By the time one entered university, their Nen ability was typically fixed, immutable. Even if they understood the potential for change, they lacked the skill to execute it, requiring a level of mastery akin to Emil's.To achieve this, one needed a deep understanding of Nen and a wealth of knowledge—qualities Emil clearly possessed.It was a notion that gave Biscuit pause."Is this really an eleven-year-old novice Nen user?" Biscuit mused silently. "Who is he?""Master..." Wing called out uncertainly."I'm leaving!" Biscuit interrupted abruptly, her focus on the ongoing match waning. She had urgent matters to attend to."But it's not over yet...""There's no need to watch," she responded, flipping her twin ponytails, straightening her skirt, and hurrying away without a backward glance.
(End of Chapter 33)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Incredible! Incredible! Suddenly, a lot of things that don't look like humans flooded into the ring... er... or puppets... armies?...""Contestant Aishimilu is completely surrounded! He is struggling to resist...""Where is Contestant Emil? Where is Contestant Emil? We can't find him anymore!"The host screamed in the venue.On the stage, swords flashed, arrows rained, and small artillery shells fell again and again, raising a small cloud of black smoke and dust. The small and shabby ring was turned into a small battlefield filled with gunpowder."Why can't I hide!"Aishimilu was already on the verge of madness, complaining in his heart, forcing himself to stay calm.His combat instinct and experience told him that he must find Emil himself as soon as possible. As long as he killed him, these annoying soldiers would disappear.Otherwise, when his telekinesis was exhausted, his situation would be bad.Although these soldiers had low attack power, they still needed telekinesis to defend themselves... Especially the archers and artillerymen, the sharp arrows shot by them would still pierce him no matter how he turned his body and feet.The artillery ammunition was the most powerful... and he couldn't dodge it either. Every time he sensed the artillery fire coming, he would output his telekinesis to the maximum.After a while... finally, Aishimilu saw hope.One artillery shot landed behind another armoured knight, destroying it. As Aishimilu waited for it to return, he noticed that the armour was too damaged to be put back together, and the number of knights fell from 12 to 11."I changed my mind, I will kill you all!""You can't hide, bastard, just wait until I get rid of these damn dummies..." As the dreadlocked man shouted and began trying to destroy the armour one by one, turning the 12 knights into fallen rubble. In fact, Emil was standing a few meters behind him.However, Aishimilu didn't notice it at all... His attention and spirit had been distracted by the attacks of the soldiers. Emil's telekinesis ability had a game rule that was easily overlooked!Yes... When the game starts, the rule has been imposed. The attacks of archers and artillery soldiers are directional... In other words, as long as you enter their attack range, you can't dodge.This is the benefit of complex telekinesis abilities!"Go to hell!"After a moment, Aishimilu seemed unable to bear it. Like an enraged beast, after clearing the melee soldiers, he immediately rushed to a group of archers and tore the bodies of several soldiers to pieces with his sharp fists.But just as he finished his move and had no time to catch his breath, a cannonball shot into the air and hit his back, exploding immediately.Although most of the field was cleared, it was filled with black smoke and the vision was still a little turbid.The dreadlock man's telekinesis became weak. This cannonball made him stagger and fall to the ground directly.The headphones on his head were blown away."Ah!"The dreadlock man's eyes turned red, and he shouted loudly, suddenly stood up, and locked his eyes on several artillery vehicles.However, just as he was about to move, his eyelids twitched wildly, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. Because sprouting from his chest was a bloody hand holding a heart. "Are you this angry when you play games?"The man with dreadlocks heard the teasing from behind.He wanted to turn around and attack... but... it was too late. A finger of Emil cut through the airflow, making a sharp sound.It accurately pierced his body's surface and inserted into his temple.Instantly, the man with dreadlocks trembled and his eyes widened. Emil lightly pulled out the finger stained with red and white blood, the man's body softened, and he fell to the ground with a plop, losing his life.For the audience at the scene, they did not see clearly what happened... Whether it was the action of Aishimilu to clear the soldiers in front, or Emil's subsequent sneak attack, the two people's actions were too fast.In addition, the smoke and dust were everywhere, which had a significant impact on the field of vision."Oh my god! It seems that Emil has defeated Aishimilu and completed the comeback! Who could have imagined that the game would end in this way... Emil was once suppressed by Aishimilu and couldn't fight back, but in the end, it was he who stood on the battlefield!""Is he going to start writing his own 'legend' again?"The host shouted.After the black smoke dissipated, they could see clearly... Aishimilu had fallen in a pool of blood at Emil's feet, with his eyes open, and no breath..."Ahhh!"The audience in the entire venue erupted in enthusiastic excitement. They finally witnessed a wonderful battle. Although they couldn't appreciate the essence of it, the fight between the two was still very exciting.The important thing is that the winner is Emil. The most excited ones are his fans."Come on! Help quickly!""Contact the hospital!"Several staff members ran to the stage and checked Aishimilu's body.Out of humanitarianism, Sky Arena will still try to treat the injured after the game. Although... it's useless.Anyone with a discerning eye knows that the dreadlocked man is dead. Without greeting the audience, Emil hung his injured left arm, like a scarred veteran, and walked directly into the passage after leaving the stage."Aishimilu lost!""He is considered a strong man who can challenge the owner of the building...""This Emil seems to be able to summon a group of soldiers... Is it like having an army?""This newcomer... is too scary! It seems that our previous ideas were too naive. Unless we are sure, otherwise... ordinary Nen users... whoever touches him will die! Being able to beat Aishimilu means... he has the potential to challenge 21 owners from the 230th to the 251st floor!"In the audience, the Nen users who witnessed this battle were silent. Playing, cleaning up, and baptizing newcomers are the consensus and unspoken rules of the 200th floor.A win for nothing.They thought it was a little sheep, but... when the sheepskin was pulled off, they found... it was a tiger. The players who wanted to challenge Emil before were terrified, but fortunately... it was not them who faced Emil in this match.  "Woman... did you know something a long time ago?"  A strong man on the 200th floor approached Jinsha. The woman sat on the chair, curled up and shivering.  She didn't even have the courage to look up at the game... After defeating Long, Jinsha wanted to leave... She wanted to escape from the Sky Arena as soon as possible and stay away from the dangerous man.  But... someone noticed something unusual and forcibly stopped her.  "I'm asking you a question... Tell me what you know!" The long-haired man with half of his face wrapped in bandages and cold eyes reached out and grabbed Jinsha's hair mercilessly, pulled it hard, and looked at her in dismay.  Jinsha didn't dare to resist and looked painful.  "I, I, I..." Jinsha shed tears and spoke.  ...

"Your death was worthwhile since you forced him to use his abilities... I've warned you long ago that you should be cautious when dealing with any enemy... You deserve this fate now." In an aisle, Zalon, wearing a military uniform, watched his friend's body being carried away by the staff, muttering softly.
He and Aishimilu were not really close friends. They met when they came to the Sky Arena... Their personalities were quite compatible.
Therefore, he only felt sorry for the death of the dreadlocked man. Under normal circumstances, now... most of the Nen users in the venue want to avoid Emil.
But Zalon felt that Emil could be regarded as a good appetizer before challenging the host.
"The ability is excellent... suitable for confusing opponents and fighting a protracted war... However, it is also true that the soldiers summoned are not strong in attack and defense! It is okay to entangle some enemies with a small gap... If the gap is too large, no matter how many soldiers there are, they are just a group of paper people."
"The only thing to be vigilant about is the 100% hit rate of archers and artillery vehicles... His combat thinking and on-the-spot reaction are too slow... Compared with the beginning of the game, he has grown a little... But it also exposes his own lack of experience. The best way to deal with such a person is not to give him time to delay the game and let him adapt to the rhythm... At the beginning, kill him with one strike and end the battle."
Zalon closed his eyes and replayed the entire scene of the game between Emil and Aishimilu clearly in his mind.
Then, he opened his eyes and made a few comments. After that, he turned and left.
...
At this time, Emil also returned to his room and reviewed the process of fighting with the dreadlocked man.
"Whether it's attacking, defending, or dodging... his 'rhythm' is always changing, and... he's not much better than me in casting and applying mind skills, it's just that the timing of his use is just right, and he can always target me, making me feel helpless... It's not that he can predict the future, but his ability to read the battle, or in other words, he can see through my attack tendencies and desires...

"My own combat mode is too rigid... Once I succeed in finding out the bottom line and have an understanding and judgment of the target's 'data', it will become very easy later... When real masters fight, it's about who has better adaptability, who can surprise the opponent, and who can jump out of the framework..."  "I need to learn more martial arts. There's no way to cheat in combat experience. I have to grow step by step, but a lot of martial arts can enrich my combat system... It's a good help." Long lay on the bed, looking at the ceiling, and sighed.  He is now sore in his waist and back, and his arm is still bleeding... He is also mentally exhausted. Fighting with the strong is too time-consuming and energy-consuming... It's not only a contest of mind, but also a mental game. As for the injury, don't worry too much... Long is very clear about his physical condition. Even if he doesn't get treatment immediately, he will be able to recover in a month or two.  But he can't waste time... So, it's better to get treatment.  Seize the next game.  "Hehehe... Overall, I gained a lot... As expected, even if the Sky Arena is full of small fry, there are also some tough guys... At least, with my current level, I can't kill them all..." Long said, and got up and left the room to treat his wounds first.
(End of chapter 34)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Zarron... a mercenary... After reaching the 200th floor, he has won nine consecutive games, no defeats, and no points.""I thought no one would challenge me in the short term..."After a moment, Emil sat on the chair, tasting the cakes brought by the staff, picked up a document and looked at it, and smiled softly.Another tough guy!"How is it... Have you watched the video of the game I sent you?"In the other room, Wing was practicing according to Biscuit's instructions. The girl held a mobile phone and asked the person on the other end of the phone."Wow... I watched it." A hearty, gentle, and very distinctive laugh came from the phone."Don't you have anything to say?" Biscuit said seriously."Hmm..." The person on the other end of the phone hesitated for a while.When Biscuit's face darkened and she was about to get angry, the other party finally spoke: "I can only say... young people nowadays are too scary... young people are so awesome!""It seems... old guys like me... it's time to leave the stage.""President, I'm not asking you to express your feelings here! At his age, it's impossible for him to have such a deep understanding of Nen... From his combat situation, he is obviously a 'new face'... It's unreasonable, I always feel too inconsistent and weird. These days, the more I think about it, the more horrible it is. How could such a guy appear...""Since I became a Nen user, this is the first time I've seen such a person! To put it simply, even if it's someone like you, are you sure you can train another one of him?" Biscuit asked.That's right, the person she was talking to was the president of the Hunter Association, Isaac Netero."The world is always changing, and life itself is also changing in various ways. What you can't do doesn't mean that others can't do it... People are different, and changes are interesting!" The old man on the phone laughed."Aren't you curious?" Biscuit stared, "Don't you want to come and see for yourself? If he can join the association... If such a person cannot walk the right path, the consequences can be imagined... Besides, it is also a tragic loss... I am reminding you out of kindness!" The girl put her hands on her waist and pouted in dissatisfaction."If he doesn't want to join, you can't force him...""Learning the mind is the key to becoming a hunter... This is also the core. It is difficult for ordinary people to come into contact with the 'mind'. Generally speaking, it takes an opportunity to meet another hunter to pass on the mind. Inheritance is also the responsibility of the hunter... So, where did he learn the mind, and who did he learn it from?" Biscuit said."Well..." The old man did not answer immediately but slurped something insteadDrinking tea?Veins appeared on Biscuit's forehead. Are you listening to her?!"The little guy doesn't have a clean background... But it's not bad~"Netero seemed to know what Biscuit's expression was like. Every time he caught her about to lose her temper, he would slowly and smilingly answer her. After replying, he changed the subject and said, "By the way, how is your little apprentice?""Very well, thank you for your concern!" Biscuit couldn't stand it anymore, and hung up the phone directly.She was breathing heavily as if she was going to kill someone. Wing on the side swallowed his saliva and dared not say a word."Tsk! What... You are obviously very interested, but you have to pretend that you don't care... Since you don't show up, I don't care!" After being angry for a while, Biscuit regained her composure and told Wing not to neglect and continue to practice well in the room. Then she jumped out of the room."Girls should be beautiful... Why would they worry about such things...""I heard that an auction house is exhibiting a lot of expensive gems recently... It's really exciting, I can't miss this opportunity, it would be even better if I could buy it!"Before leaving, Biscuit seemed a little excited. t must be said that the old woman's ability to psychologically adjust herself is quite unique.
(End of Chapter 35)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

A soldier, much larger than Emil, was being throttled by the wounded boy. Zalon’s throat convulsed as he uttered two words with difficulty. Emil's fingers tightened, and a gush of blood erupted from Zalon's mouth.The audience, composed mostly of Nen users, watched in horrified disbelief, a stark contrast to the ordinary spectators who screamed with excitement.Zalon was defeated.They could have accepted Emil defeating Aizimilu, but they hadn’t expected him to defeat Zalon. Since Zalon, the mercenary, had reached the 200th floor, he had demonstrated his formidable strength, showing no defeats or losses. Zalon, an enhancer, far surpassed Aizimilu in sheer offensiveness and lethality.Importantly, they knew some details about Zalon. Employed by an independent nation with a tumultuous political climate, he followed a royal family and was constantly on the battlefield. Such a person, baptized by numerous wars, had a will and combat ability beyond ordinary fighters due to his unique growth environment. Compared with Zalon, other Nen users... are more pure. They are just here to compete, that's all.Emil’s hand was mangled, with multiple fingers twisted and broken, a result of Zalon’s incredible defense. Emil's body was also covered in blood, presenting a gruesome sight. Yet, it was he who stood victorious through calculation and surprise.Emil, covering Zalon’s entire face, spoke with a faint glimmer in his eyes and a smile, "Although you can’t speak, you can raise your hand to signal and admit defeat to the referee."Blood gurgled from Zalon’s mouth, but he remained unmoved. He was about to die, but his eyes were calm. Losing was losing, and as a soldier, he would not surrender. Every battle came with the awareness of death."Okay then," Emil understood and said softly. He then exerted more force, snapping Zalon’s neck, ending his life.Emil didn't dare let go until he was certain Zalon was completely dead, knowing the man would counterattack if given the chance. Killing him was also an act of respect.With Zalon dead, Emil felt relief and collapsed on the stage, panting violently, both physically and mentally exhausted from the adrenaline of a life-and-death fight."The winner is Emil!" the host announced, causing the venue to erupt in deafening cheers. Emil looked at the spotlight above his head, listening to the cheers, feeling a sense of emptiness after the extreme pleasure. He recalled what the head of the circus, Moritonio, had said."Ha-ha... You can enjoy fighting, but don’t become sick like Hisoka," Emil smiled, reflecting on his changes over the past two years.He enjoyed fighting because he learned from the strong. Like playing games against high-level players, even if he lost, he wouldn't be disappointed. Winning naturally brought a sense of accomplishment.He was not a fighting madman.Offstage, Wing looked at Biscuit, confused.His dynamic vision had improved, allowing him to see some of the tricks. He replayed the fight between Emil and Zalon in his mind. The game ended quickly, lasting less than ten minutes, with both fighters engaging in a bloody fistfight.From his perspective, Emil’s physical fitness and temperament were obviously inferior to Zalon’s. This was evident from Emil being injured by Zalon’s simple punches and kicks. As an enhancer, Zalon’s attacks were more efficient.But Zalon lost. Both used their Nen abilities, but Emil’s ability was different from what was seen in the previous game. This time, Emil was clad in armor, wielding a bow, sword, and gauntlets.Seeing her apprentice looking at her, Biscuit was no longer surprised by Emil’s performance."There are two reasons for his victory. The first is his brain," Biscuit said calmly. "He knew he couldn’t win a pure battle of strength. He couldn’t delay because the longer the battle lasted, the more dangerous it would be.""He guessed Zalon would launch a violent attack from the start, knowing his weaknesses. Through the last game, he realized his opponent wouldn’t give him time to adapt. Maybe over the past few days, he simulated the fight in his mind, planning his responses. In the first few minutes, he used almost all his mental energy on defense, showing his growth.""He’s very cunning. This is why I don’t let you fight him."Biscuit recalled when Emil first saw her disguised as a girl."This kid is not ordinary!"On stage, Emil struggled to stand and left with bloody footprints."Second, it’s his ability.""His ability in the last match left an impression, but that was just one effect. He has more hidden! Zalon was misled.""His ability is complex. Facing an enhancer, even defending with all his strength wouldn’t suffice, but he managed it. When Zalon attacked, a golden shield emerged, offsetting much damage. He also gained some enhancement and blessing from the armor, making Zalon instantly weak, seizing the initiative.""A battle isn’t just about telekinesis, physical strength, or skills; it’s also about the brain and the information gap. This is why I brought you to the Sky Arena, to understand these aspects. Watch him closely and learn.""In a Nen user battle, losing means you’re less skilled."After giving instructions, Biscuit fell into deep thought, studying Emil’s ability....At night, Emil, bandaged all over, stood by the French window of his hotel room, gazing at the neon night.Aizimilu taught him about controlling battle rhythm, while Zalon suppressed him with sheer physical strength. These two were the first peers better than him in these aspects at the Sky Arena. Of course, Biscuit didn’t count.After the battle with Aizimilu, Emil pondered if he could choose the types of knights to summon. Through continuous practice over a week, he created three modes.The first was Summon, allowing him to choose specific knights based on their abilities. There were five types: Swordsmen with a basic shield, Bowmen with tracking shots, Artillery with cannons or siege gears, and Mages with healing and restricting magic.The second skill was Armament, enabling Emil to access the armor and weapons of his summons for a limited time, up to 30 minutes.The third ability was based on the Round Table, allowing Emil to buff himself and his summons by placing the table within a 5-foot radius in a phantom state.Zalon was clueless about his ability, which was Emil’s advantage."This world is so interesting... Besides the characters in the plot, many powerful people exist," Emil smiled, looking at his bandaged left hand. "But I won't be able to fight again soon. The timid ones won't consider it.""The mandatory competition within 90 days is too slow. Some will surely admit defeat when they meet me."
  "So... I plan to change how I fight from now on."

"Unless a true master appears or my life is in danger... Then I will use my Abilities. After all my goal is to improve my combat skills. Relying too much on my Nen ability can be a crutch."
In the following 90 days, he would go to the ring not as a fighter but as a spectator, learning from a third-party perspective to better understand battles and absorb unique fighting styles.
One day, before a game started, Emil found an empty seat and sat down. Beside him were Biscuit and Wing. He greeted Biscuit enthusiastically.
"Hello, my name is Wing," Wing said gently, shaking hands with Emil.
"I know you," Emil nodded slightly.
"Tsk," Biscuit grumbled, turning away with an unhappy expression.
"Master..." Wing tried to smooth things over.
Emil smiled, experiencing being disliked for the first time.
"I’m looking forward to your next visit... Aren’t you my fan?" Emil teased, "Oh no, should I say... girlfriend? Though you’re older, I don’t mind..."
"Bastard! How dare you say such shameless things to a beautiful girl?!" Biscuit exploded in anger.
"Master..." Wing felt the strange tension and was at a loss.
"Huh? Did I remember wrong? Someone ran into my room at night, saying they liked me and wanted to..." Emil continued.
Biscuit clenched his fists in anger, showing signs of releasing Nen.
Emil’s mouth corners raised, "Forget it, the game is about to start. Let’s watch the game first," he said, changing the subject lightly.
Biscuit swallowed her anger.
Seeing this, Wing wiped the sweat from his forehead and glanced at Emil. Observing him closely for the first time, he stared at his angry master.
He knew Biscuit well. She often played tricks on others, but this was the first time he saw someone who could control her.
"He’s really something," Wing thought, pushing his glasses.

(End of chapter 36)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Time passed by slowly,Emil relaxed and trained for the next 90 days. Just as he thought, he had no more matches to play. In the few battles scheduled later, all the Nen users he encountered surrendered or gave up without exception.However, what the Sky Arena lacks the least is newcomers. Every day, a large number of fighters pour in, and likewise, newcomers reach the 200th floor, including some passionate youngsters. So, Emil was not worried about this.In addition, Wing finally reached the 200th floor. During this period, every time Emil watched a match, he would sit with Wing and have simple discussions and exchanges. As for Biscuit, it seemed she rarely showed up to avoid Emil, whom she considered an eyesore. Wing said she went out shopping every day, either to buy clothes or to find a jeweller.Emil's pace also began to slow down. He practiced different types of martial arts, including body movements, footwork, and leg techniques, to enrich his offensive moves. As his body became stronger, his combat experience and understanding of martial arts increased, enabling him to master new moves faster and faster. Don't underestimate martial arts. Although the ability of Nen is powerful, with the blessing of Nen, martial arts, which is one of the hard powers, will highlight its value. When Netero was young, he also challenged countless martial arts schools of varying sizes. Even, the assassination techniques of the Zoldyck family are actually a crystallization of fighting skills.After having a solid foundation in martial arts, Emil would observe some simple martial arts moves in the future, potentially achieving the level of "knowing it at a glance." Like Ging, who could understand the principles of various Nen abilities with just a glance and then imitate them.All of these require a huge amount of experience to support them. The accumulation of this experience also allows Emil to easily judge the opponent's offensive style, strengths, and weaknesses, making it easier to identify the target's vulnerabilities.He wanted to master the "mortal body," starting with himself. After waiting for two months, he finally welcomed his new opponent.It was a new face. He didn't know him; he must have just reached the 200th floor. At first glance, the man looked like a sumo wrestler. When facing him, his face was full of nervousness at facing an "old senior." Emil did not use his Nen ability but simply used Nen's skills to toy with him for a while. Even so, the man seemed very tired and was constantly hit by Emil, making it particularly embarrassing.Seeing this, a group of veterans in the audience gloated. Even these experienced fighters avoided Emil, and this newcomer dared to fight him? Was he looking for death?However, what shocked them was that even though the opponent had been beaten to the point where he couldn't stand up, Emil raised his hand to admit defeat! Many people thought that Emil would kill the newcomer. After all, given his previous two fights, no one thought Emil was a soft-hearted guy. Watching Emil put his hands in his pockets and lazily raise his hand to admit defeat, then take the initiative to jump off the stage, leaving the host and the audience stunned.The Nen ability users who reached the 200th floor all had one goal: to win the game and become the floor master. This free point was offered to them, but they didn't want it! Someone noticed something was wrong, and this suspicion was confirmed over the following period.Emil was playing, or rather, he was just using his opponents as guinea pigs, slowly getting familiar with the timing and application of Nen skills in battle, because he never showed the Nen ability that made people unable to understand its essence, "The Round Table."He lost more and more matches, and most of them were due to his failures. In one of the three matches, he failed to gain the upper hand after using his skills and was defeated by the opponent's Nen ability.In that match, Emil's opponent was also a senior Nen user who had just come to the Sky Arena and was very skilled. Although he lost, it was not a bad loss, because the veterans knew that Emil was serious, but not too serious. They had seen Emil's seriousness.When everyone thought that Emil would challenge the owner of the building and even had a chance to become the owner, this guy was eliminated because of the rules and had to start from the bottom again. Not long after, Emil appeared on the 200th floor again.At this point, outsiders understood that this guy was either here to pursue the reputation and prestige that martial artists value very much or to "gain experience" and regarded the 200th floor as a "private training ground."If he could become famous in the Sky Arena, whether he had a fighting background or was a Nen user, he would have the possibility of creating his own school, which was crucial for his future development. In some people's minds, the Sky Arena is very sacred, with a different meaning and spiritual symbol.And what Emil did naturally made other contestants quite dissatisfied; their faces burned with anger. But no one dared to say it out loud. No one wanted to get into trouble.As expected, a month later, Emil was eliminated again. Then, once again a week later, he reappeared on the 200th floor.Under normal circumstances, a Nen user who was eliminated on the 200th floor would not challenge again if they knew their level was not good enough. They would definitely go out to practice for a period of time, a year or a few years, and then come back to find a place after gaining a certain confidence.Because the arena on the 200th floor was too dangerous, if they insisted on going, they might die on the stage in any game. Those who have strength, after becoming the owner of the floor, naturally have no need to stay.Few people would do this with Emil. In addition, the current Sky Arena is not like the future, which limits the number of registrations.The veterans on the 200th floor saw Emil's intention, but the audience could not understand. What they wanted to see was the "invincible" suit thug, not the active surrender of one game after another. Gradually, Emil's reputation began to plummet, and his number of fans dwindled.This made Emil seem like a strange "legend."The Sky Arena also began to promote newcomers. Afterall the storm of popularity did not last long, and everyone's attention shifted to the new "dark horse." Afterall this is the reality. Newcomers will always win attention if they are popular. People get tired of seeing the same thing over and over.It is a common human nature to like new things and dislike old ones. However, Emil did this not only to train his skills but also to make money. His bank account balance increased every day.In these months, Charles the once lively man who only cared about fighting matured quite a bit. With his multiple trips in almost every casino in the city he quickly became an expert in money laundering. Using his  growing connections Charles was able to spread Emil's discreetlt throuout various casinos, on Emil's orders. This helped Emil gain even more money. However, some casinos began to get suspicious and wary of the constant loss of money from bets involving Emil.In most one-on-one competition, Emil could freely control the outcome. Although the odds were not as good as in the beginning where Emil's popularity was its highest, every bit of money added up. Who would dislike having too much money?Having a certain amount of assets will also be more beneficial to his future plans. If he joins the Hunter Association and becomes a hunter of a certain professional direction, he will have to spend a lot of money in the process of completing tasks and achievements, and each expenditure is not small. To prevent problems before they happen, you naturally have to make your family more prosperous.The "professional expenses" of hunters are not something that ordinary people can imagine....Seven months later, in the competition venue on the 200th floor, the host excitedly announced the winner of the match: Wing.On the stage, Wing smiled, wiped the sweat off his cheeks, and bowed to his unconscious opponent, very humbly. Emil leaned against the guardrail of the aisle and yawned.This year, Wing played a total of eleven games, winning 8 and losing 3, not bad. He spent more time following Biscuit's teachings, absorbing combat experience, and training little by little.As for Emil, he played countless games. He found that as he won more, more people wanted to face him. Emil was naturally happy about this; the increase in the number of fights was exactly what he needed."You're here again..."Wing noticed Emil's figure early in the morning and did not go straight back to the aisle. He went down the stage, waited for the audience to leave, and walked straight to Emil, raising his hand to greet him. After saying that, Wing shook his head and smiled bitterly. He couldn't remember how many times this had happened; anyway, he was used to it.Master Biscuit said that Emil was strengthening himself through the amazing number of battles and the intensity of the competition, like a shrunken sponge absorbing water endlessly.Ordinary individuals found such intensity unbearable, both physically and mentally. Yet Emil controlled the game. Even if outmatched, he ensured safe retreats, a crucial proficiency.Master Biscuit stressed Emil's unique approach, prioritizing methodical advancement over speed, fostering a grounded understanding.Wing wasn't like Emil. Emil enjoyed combat, a sentiment alien to Wing."You've gained considerable strength..." Emil grinned while patting the elder teen's shoulder."Not like you," Wing chuckled, scratching his head before quipping, "How long are you planning on staying this time?""Almost done; I'm not playing anymore," Emil replied easily"You mean..." "Yeah... I'm feeling the plateau. Progress is tough."Emil nodded, "I'm ready to move on but, before that, I'll make a grand exit. How does the Floor Master of Level 221st floor sound?"Wing chuckled at Emil's casual approach. Yet, he believed Emil could definitely do it."You'll manage it effortlessly.""Not necessarily. Since my first 200th-floor ascent, many floor masters have shadowed me, observed numerous of my matches, familiarizing themselves," Emil grinned, convinced they'd prepare for his challenge."but, It keeps things lively... right?" Wing, having spent significant time with Emil, understood his nature.Emil's smile spoke volumes; challenges fueled his eagerness. To Emil his time in the Sky Arena was like a distant recollection of his time as a performer in Montonio's Troupe. Where he  worried about nothing but on practicing new tricks and moves to show off to others for their cheers. "It's indeed more exciting like this... isn't it?"

(End of Chapter 37)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

A month later, the competition venue on the 221st floor was packed to the brim.This match attracted everyone's attention. The reason for such a big show was not because of the elusive reputation of Emil, but because... it involved a Floor Master!

Almost all the Nen users from the 200th floor and above were present."With the hot atmosphere from the crowd... the first person to come out is our challenger known as the Young Master', Emil! He once forged a legendary record in the Sky Arena and defeating his opponents in less than 3 seconds... I believe some old viewers should be familiar with him. However, after reaching the 200th floor, player Emil seemed to have taken the elusive route of strict hand to hand combat and failed to reach the top many times, which made of his fans feel pity..."

"But after five months, he has honed his abilities and finally fulfilled the ambition of the fighters and achieved a terrifying ten-game winning streak with no foul points on the 200th floor, Only using his fists in a sea of strange abilities. Causing many to once again hear the name of the Young Master!! Lets give it upFor EMiiiiLLL!!! The youngest floor challenger in History!!!"Wooo!!!!"
  "And the person who welcomes this challenge is the 221st floor master Sammy!!!... Ever Since Sammy's rise to three years ago as the master of the 221st floor, no one has been able to shake his position in more than three years!"

"Ahhh!!"The audience in the venue listened to the host's words and shouted like a tsunami extremely excited.People always admire the strong.

Emil has taken the stage first, and then the venue becomes dark. A high beam of light is shone down, covering a figure.

This person is shrouded in a halo, facing thousands of cheers, and approaches Emil with a cold expression."Well... a lot has changed."Emil smiled knowingly.

Obviously, two years ago, emil was a simple 10-year-old boy who hadn't even stepped into the realm of Nen, but now he has become a master of nen fighting now one of the strongest in Sky arena.

Although the combat power class is rising very fast, it is actually more difficult. The higher the level, the slower it is likely to have a qualitative change in the future.Back to the 200th floor, he won ten games, but the speed was less efficient than he expected. He originally planned to leave the Sky Arena within two months... but it was delayed until now. Taking advantage of this time, he also learned a leg technique... and at the same time he was repairing his telepathic ability, as if he was in seclusion. After careful calculation, it has been nearly a year since he came to the Sky Arena.It's not a short time, plus the previous experience in the circus and the mountains, Emil has lived in this world for six years."Sure enough... Even if you are a time traveler, you can't underestimate any world."After stretching thoroughly, Emil looked up and took a look at the opponent who had already stood on the ring.Sammy rietch, A man with no clothes on his upper body, revealing a strong and sturdy torso, and a totem-like tattoo on his body.

The two knew each other.

After all, he had been in the Sky Arena for so long, and Long was considered an old bird now... There would always be a time to meet, and besides, he was not the first person to challenge Sammy. The Sky Arena's floor owners are not static... their strengths vary, some are strong and some are weak. The group of floor owners that appeared in the original theatrical version were so weak that they were unbearable to watch. It is probably because that group of people were weak, but it does not mean that the floor owners are not good.

In the later generations, Hisoka and Chrollo were also floor owners.

This thing requires a "period". In some periods, the floor owners are stronger, and in some periods, they are weaker.

It is related to the competitive environment and the level of other Nen users in the same period.

At present, based on Emil's inquiries and understanding of the floor owners... these people are still worthy of being called "strong".

Compared with the group of people a few years later, their realm is much higher.

The floor owners have their own rules. Within a certain period of time, as long as a floor owner successfully defends the ring, he can rest as much as he wants. If a challenger appears again, the next person will be in line. Unfortunately... this time it was Sammy's turn, and he couldn't refuse.

Don't think that Long did it easily. In fact, there are so many Nen users on the 200th floor, and new faces appear every day, but not many people can really get ten wins... There are even fewer people who can successfully defeat the floor owner.

So... these floor owners are relatively easy. They

don't have to stay in the Sky Arena at all.

"I have a hunch that if a new floor owner appears, it will definitely be you... I just didn't expect that my luck was not good, and it happened to be my turn..."

Sammy saw Emil's relaxed face and said in a deep voice.

He is serious.

He has to be serious!

He is not one of those idiots... He also knows what Emil has been doing for more than a year.

The man in a suit in front of him had the capital to challenge the floor owner a long time ago.

"Do you want to admit defeat?"

Emil raised his eyebrows, put his hands in his pockets, and smiled.

"Don't get me wrong... The reason why I said I was unlucky is that dealing with you is much more troublesome than those immature rookies... It doesn't mean that you will definitely beat me. Arrogance is not a good thing." Sammy stretched his muscles and showed a tit-for-tat sneer.

"And... if your opponent is me, you'll probably have to start all over again..."

"Let me see."

Hearing this, Emil showed his white teeth.

"Oh oh oh! The game hasn't even started yet, and our Long contestant and Sami have already threatened each other!"

The host also took advantage of the opportunity to stir up trouble.

Emil and Sammy released their huge mental energy almost at the same time.

The stone slabs under their feet made slight crisp sounds and cracks, and even some small gravel and dust were affected by this magnetic field and showed signs of floating.

Offstage, Wing crossed his fingers and stared at them.

He was afraid of missing any details about the two...

"So strong... Just in terms of temperament, they are not on the same level as others."

Wing, who was close to them, felt the pressure, and his hair was shaking as if it was blown by the wind.

Biscuit on the side was also unusually solemn and did not respond.   
 
  Beep!
  A whistle sounded, and the game began!
  As soon as the whistle sounded, Emil and Sammy disappeared from sight, and ordinary people's naked eyes could not catch them at all.

Wing's eyes moved quickly, staring at the pieces of void where explosions were heard.

Ordinary people can't even see the afterimage, their speed is too fast!
  In Wing's eyes, the positions of the two people have been shifting and changing... In just a few seconds, they have been fighting for dozens of moves! The offense is sharper than the other, and the defense is more resolute than the other!
  "Adjusting the position, observing the opponent, controlling the timing, applying the mind skills... Their brains can process and digest the huge amount of intelligence information in an instant, so as to give the best battle plan, or under the premise of controlling themselves and fully responding... The two have different fighting styles, but they have achieved no weaknesses and almost no opportunities for the opponent to take advantage of the door."

Wing swallowed his saliva and said nervously.

This level of battle will also benefit a lot as a spectator.

Not everyone has the opportunity to see it...

Bang!
  A minute later, in the space where only the wind and sound could be heard, a figure suddenly retreated and fell to the ground.

It was Sammy.

He was kicked in the abdomen by Wing

"Under such a close and intensive attack, his reaction can be improved again?" Wing looked at Emil who was also retreating and standing still, and was surprised.

"It's Emil."

Biscuit added: "After such a long time, as his control over Nen has become more precise and mature, this kid has reached a certain level of Nen skills... This guy called Sammy, although also very experienced, is not as good as Long... He has already lost in terms of skills. Although the fight lasted only one minute... The difference is obvious."

"He originally had a profound understanding of Nen, and what he lacked was experience..."

"When real strong men fight, there are not so many fancy things, and the details have already determined success or failure... What's more, compared to when he first came to the Sky Arena, he has made up for his shortcomings. In the melee just now, he used at least five different martial arts to resolve or counter the enemy's moves... And Sammy was just holding on to his attack, and his defense was very hasty."

"The flow of his mental energy is very natural... He can also judge the opponent's attack point, just like when Aishimilu played tricks on him, but... Now the roles are reversed!"

Biscuit glanced at Sammy on the stage and said lightly: "This kick has caused his internal organs to shift..."

Yun Gu exhaled a breath of foul air after hearing this.

Then he smiled with relief: "I said that Long should be able to do it easily."

"Why? Do you have a good relationship with him?"

Biscuit looked at his apprentice with an unhappy face.

"Uh..."

"Don't be happy too soon, there is still the ability of mental energy... The ability of mental energy is full of uncertainty, and it is also the biggest trump card and killer move. What if the little bastard fails!" Biscuit said angrily, and then suddenly stood up from her seat, waved her hands and shouted: "Come on! You must defeat him... You can do it!"

Obviously, she was cheering for Sammy and badmouthing Emil.

"Master."

Wing smiled bitterly.

On the ring, Emil heard Biscuit's words and glanced at her.

He tapped the toe of his leather shoes carelessly and looked at Sammy, "Don't hide it, you should... have a backup plan, right?"

"Hmph!"

Sammy opened his mouth wide, inhaled suddenly, and his mind power surged.

His belly swelled like a balloon.

Then, he opened his mouth and spit out a large number of colorful bubbles, covering the entire ring.

Release the system!
  Long narrowed his eyes, and the next second, the dense bubbles around him all exploded.

Things that seemed to be the size of a fist could release a harsh sound wave at the moment of rupture... The sound waves almost made Long deaf for a moment, and his hearing was temporarily lost.

Not only that, the bubbles exploded with dazzling white light, which also interfered with his vision.

The bubbles turned into water vapor, diffused in the air, and touched Long's body, making his limbs sticky and heavy as if they were filled with lead.

"Hahaha... My ability is range-based. In a limited area, it is almost impossible to dodge. Even if there is no substantial damage, it can still greatly weaken the opponent... Before, when facing my challengers, I only used my ability to make their hearing disordered. That was enough... Losing one sense is enough to be fatal! You are the first one who made me use all my strength..." Sammy walked towards Long without haste.

In front of him, Long's face was dull and his eyes had lost their luster... It seemed that he was not aware of the sounds around him at all. Like a target, he stood there in a daze.

"It's over!"

Sammy suddenly accelerated, swooped down, and punched Emil in the face.

He was ready to knock him off the stage.

When the attack was about to hit, suddenly, three golden arrows stabbed sammy in the arm legs and ankes. causing his body to turn away and miss Emil."Huh?" Sammy was stunned. Turning to see three archers that lacked Sammy in a triangle formation. He did not see Emil releasing his ability and the rountable usually in the boy's hand was nowhere to be seen.Ignoring the archers and using Ren to deflect most of the arrow's damage. Sammy hit the frozen boy with all his strength. Yet instead of toughing flesh he heard the clang of metal and the figure collapsed into pieces of armour. As sammy looked at the broken armour in confusion, one of the archers removed his helmet revealing Emil's face as it stood right behind Sammy.At this time, the golden light faded, and Emil's stiff eyes suddenly moved, staring at Sammy who was close at hand.

"Not bad ability."

After praising, Emil flicked his arm turned into a black whip shadow, as fast as lightning.

Immediately stabbed Sammy's neck.

The latter trembled as if he had been electrocuted, and immediately knelt on the ground, covering his neck.

His expression was unbelievable.

Blood flowed through his fingers and splashed on the table.

"Do you want to continue?"

Emil looked at the opponent kneeling at his feet and asked with a smile.
(End of chapter 38)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

When Sammy fell to the ground before, Emil immediately summoned the Round Table, shielding it with his body while summoning three archers in a flanking position. He also wore the armor of an archer, blending in seamlessly. With the helmet on, Emil looked no different than any of his summoned armors. One of the archers, previously disguised as him using Faust's ability had a speaker in its throat, added to the deception. Emil had summoned Faust a day before the game, needing his help to disguise the armor as a human.Emil kept a mic in his collar throughout the game, with a speaker in the helmet of the disguised armor to act as him. It all happened in an instant, and Emil successfully replaced the armor as the target of Sammy's blows.Sammy's neck was pierced with a bloody hole, rendering him speechless for a moment. In pain, he raised his hand to signal and admitted defeat to the referee.Emil held back, otherwise, Sammy would have been a corpse. Sammy understood the situation well; even his telepathic ability couldn't suppress Emil, indicating that his chances of winning were slim. There was no point in fighting any further.The audience erupted in excitement, and the host shouted enthusiastically. Witnessing the birth of a new host was significant, at least in the Sky Arena."Tsk," Biscuit muttered, feeling a bit unhappy despite having expected this outcome. People admire the strong, and even though Emil's fame seemed outdated, at this moment, he still became the only dazzling existence under the spotlight.On the day the game ended, the Sky Arena widely announced the news of the new host. Photos and related images of Emil were displayed on all the big and small screens in the city. Meanwhile, Emil simply packed his luggage and prepared to leave. The first step was establishing a foundation, and the second was gaining experience. He completed these steps according to his plan. Although he was strong, he always had a sense of insecurity and pressure in his heart since coming to this world.Of course, some of this related to Hisoka. It was evident from his time in the circus that Emil squeezed his time like crazy and practiced desperately. He knew how dangerous this world was and wasn't sure if he could gain a foothold and achieve his vision. He might die halfway or encounter some accidents. But now, at least he could breathe a sigh of relief. With his current level, he could stand out in the hunter world and make a good living. He didn't have to worry too much about his life. He could do something more bold.The next day, before dawn, Emil walked out of the gate of the Sky Arena. No one saw him off, no one cheered; he was alone, just like when he arrived. Flowers and applause belonged on the stage. In less than two months, maybe a month, there might not be many viewers who remembered him."Haha... Maybe it's because I never want to be another Montonio that I run from fame every time. Being the man behind the scenes is the best position for me," Emil mused. Despite enjoying applause and fame, Emil always pushed it away, whether in Glam City or the Sky Arena. In the spotlight, Emil remained worried about getting too deeply involved and going mad for fame.As he walked outside the square where the Sky Arena is located, Emil turned around, looked at the towering building, and smiled. Circus performers and arena fighters are the same kind of people in a certain sense. Although he had been in this holy place of fighting for quite some time, it was destined to be only a stopover in his life journey.The sky was still dark, and even in the bustling city, it seemed a bit deserted in the early morning. Except for the flashing neon signs of tall buildings and sparse traffic, there were few people on the street. A gust of cool wind blew on his face. Emil, wearing a black suit, noticed two figures in the street and smiled. "Are you here to see me off?"The people standing not far away were Wing and Biscuit."I guessed you would leave," Wing said with a smile.Stepping closer to Emil, Wing turned around and found Biscuit motionless. He sighed softly, disregarding the etiquette between master and apprentice, and forcibly dragged her along."Let me go... I'm not here to see this guy off!" Biscuit protested."You treat him as a friend, but he doesn't treat you as a friend. He's leaving without even saying hello; be careful not to be rejected," Wing remarked.Although Biscuit was a little indignant, she still followed. If she really didn't want to see Emil, she wouldn't be here."I'm a little touched... I didn't expect to make friends here," Emil joked."... Don't be so self-indulgent. I couldn't sleep, so I just came out to get some fresh air," Biscuit retorted."What do you mean... Are you going to break up with me?" Emil raised his eyebrows."You!!!" Biscuit's expression turned ugly."Seriously, how old are you?" Emil asked knowingly."Don't you know that a girl's age is a secret that can never be told!!" Biscuit exclaimed.Sensing the situation wasn't good, Wing immediately changed the subject and asked Emil, "Where are you going next?""I'm going to take the hunter exam," Emil replied honestly.Biscuit's anger dissipated upon hearing this, her eyes lighting up. "You want to join the Hunter Association?"Many Nen users don't have a hunter license. For some, a hunter license brings convenience, but it's not necessary. Taking the hunter exam means your information gets recorded, and joining the association subjects you to some regulations. But the benefits are obvious: relying on the association allows you to share intelligence, manpower, and more."Yes," Emil nodded."What about your career direction? What kind of hunter do you want to be?" Biscuit asked, her previous hostility gone."Probably a ruin hunter... Exploring different parts of the world and finding ruins seems appealing. I'll think about it more after joining the association," Emil replied, looking at Biscuit. "What do you think?""Exploring, huh... I thought you'd be in the more physical jobs like bounty hunter or head hunter. However, it's not a bad job either," Biscuit said, touching her chin thoughtfully.After a while, she coughed and said, "Your business... What does it have to do with me!""If you don't mind, leave a contact method," Wing suggested with a smile."Okay." Emil wrote down his number for Wing.Biscuit took a sneak peek.Meeting Wing and Biscuit was something Emil hadn't expected. His appearance disturbed their pace to some extent. Without him, without the butterfly effect, Wing and Biscuit would have left long ago."Then... goodbye," Emil said, preparing to stop an approaching taxi."Wait a minute," Wing suddenly called out."Huh?" Emil turned to look at him."Emil... can you accept my challenge?" Wing looked a little embarrassed but then became serious. His eyes were nervous, as if he feared rejection."...""You... want to fight me?" Emil asked, coming to his senses."Yes," Wing answered decisively.It was called a fight, but it was more of a discussion, even close to instruction. Both understood the gap between them.Emil hadn't expected Wing's request but felt Wing's thoughts."You won't stop me this time?" Emil looked at Biscuit.She turned a deaf ear."Okay, you choose the place," Emil smiled, letting the taxi leave."Thank you," Wing said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The morning sun slowly rose from the horizon, bringing a warm feeling to the morning.Under the golden light, Emil and Wing stood facing each other in a meadow on the edge of the city.It was relatively quiet here. The sound of the wind blew gently, making the leaves rustle."Please teach me!" Wing burst out his telekinesis and took a stance towards Emil, saying in a deep voice."Please."Emil smiled and gestured.He didn't look as nervous as Wing.Bang! The mud under his feet splashed, and the high-frequency movement speed caused Wing's shirt to be seriously deformed.The two had agreed in advance that this competition would be a pure fight with basic Nen skills... without the use of one's abilities.Because Wing would find it difficult to beat Emil in terms of pure skills, let alone telekinesis abilities.Bang Bang BangWing came with great momentum, and his fist shadows shook, swinging at various parts of Emil, trying to use his own moves and attack routes to force Emil to defend, reveal flaws, and look for opportunities.But Emil just stood there, one hand in his pocket, using the other hand to block back and forth. After a fight, Wing jumped away, his eyes solemn.Emil blocked his first wave of attacks with one hand.He had thought about the gap between himself and Emil beforehand, but the reality was more cruel than he thought."Why?"Wing’s eyelids jumped. His technique, the use of Nen was flawless.Emil didn’t seem to be doing much different, so why was he so relaxed?Before, Wing watched others fight with Emil in the ring, and he never thought that facing this man would be so stressful.Swish! In the first wave of attacks, Emil was just passive defence.When Wing rushed over again, Emil's arms could not only block but also counterattack in a very small time difference… and every time he attacked, he caught the moment when Wing’s body was stiff or wanted to ‘change’ movements or techniques.It made Wing feel very uncomfortable.Although it was only a few minutes, Wing found that his mental energy consumption was several times that of the battle with other Nen users on the 200th floor.His breathing began to become heavy."He saw through everything. He has too much combat experience... at least more than me..."He did not give up.He slowed down his pace and activated the "Absolute", hiding his own aura to the extreme while constantly changing his position."In the state of Absolute, your defense against Nen attacks is almost zero... If I were your enemy, I wouldn't mind you doing this. Besides, you should know that my perception of 'aura' is very powerful... Unless you can practice the 'Absolute' to be like a 'dead thing,' otherwise, you are using your own shortcomings to hit my strengths."Emil said.Wing did not respond... He had disappeared from Emil's sight."Use the blind corner..." Emil muttered, clenched his palm into a fist, and immediately punched the afterimage behind him.However, this punch hit the air."So that's how it is!"Emil suddenly realized and had to admire Wing's ingenious ideas and strategies to resolve his perception.The more Wing restrained his breath, the greater the power of Emil's five senses to receive the "signal". Wing first reduced his breath to a certain level, making Emil think that this was the limit of what he could do, and then at the moment of approaching, he lowered his breath again and released some "qi" to disrupt his judgment... In this way, he concealed his main attack and created a difference in position."Is this your true level?""It seems that you also hid a trick during the competition... just for today? Deliberately misleading my judgment of your strength?"Emil took out his other hand from his pocket, caught Wing's fist accurately, and smiled slightly."Two hands..."Wing seemed very excited, "Next, I will force you to move!""Okay, try it."Emil nodded, "But you can only use this method once; it won't work next time..."As he said that, a tiny bead of blood dripped down Wing's cheek."You're too slow to react." Emil reminded.Wing blocked the grabbed fist and instantly distanced himself. Ten meters away, Biscuit stood under a tree, watching quietly.Time passed little by little, the sun gradually rose, and the temperature was getting higher and higher...Wing gradually became more confident... Yes, he became more and more courageous as the battle went on.Emil was fine. After all... it was just a sparring match.An hour later, the noise on the grass finally calmed down.Wing knelt on the ground, gasping for breath, and the whole person was wet as if he was fished out of a pond."Congratulations, you succeeded..."Emil on the side clapped his hands and applauded Wing.Not only did he use both hands, but he also moved... Although the range was not large and there were no creases on his straight suit, he really couldn't keep up the initial ease.In the second half of the fight, Emil found that Wing had obviously grown up. His ability to read battles and analyze opponents was also excellent. With time and experience, his ability to read battles and analyze opponents would also improve significantly.This potential was naturally cultivated by Biscuit."Huhuhuhu... still not enough... I... wanted to see... see you show a hurried or embarrassed expression... that would mean that I threatened you..." Wing was exhausted and lay on the ground with his arms and legs spread out, stuttering.From his smiling face, it seemed that he was not frustrated but more like he was inspired.It was a positive experince."His mind skills are responding to your changes in skills. To put it bluntly, he deliberately keeps his mind level at the same level as yours... He didn't take advantage of you, but why are you still struggling?"Biscuit walked over.Wing and Emil looked at her at the same time."Because after you attacked, he had already figured out your physical strength... Combined with your thoughts, he had a good idea of ​​what kind of moves you could perform and how fast you could perform. He had judged that, and your body was presented in his brain in a digitized way." Biscuit looked at his embarrassed apprentice and stretched out another finger: "Also, when he took off your glasses, your body subconsciously stiffened for a second, causing your originally sharp fist to lose power... This is a physiological reaction.""In other words, your body or brain is not yet at the level where it can control physiological reactions.""Battle thinking must absolutely obey the 'plan' given by the brain and cannot be left to the body... You must understand that some physiological reactions are instinctively harmful rather than beneficial in battle. You need to overcome them! Although you seem to be attacking all the time and looking for opportunities... In fact, all your attacks are based on defence, and you are afraid of being hit by him, so... they are just what you think of as 'going all out'..."Having your glasses taken off was just one time. You were exploited for your 'physiological reactions' twenty-six times throughout the whole process.""Yes, that's it!"Emil gave Biscuit a thumbs up and said, "In short, your attainments in mind are fine, and your physical fitness is also okay... but don't think of mind too absolutely, and ignore the essential connection between the spirit and the body.""I learned it." Wing supported one arm. Emil stretched out his hand and pulled him up from the ground."Then... please welcome the next person." Then, Emil suddenly spoke. His eyes were fixed on Biscuit.What does he mean? Biscuit was stunned."It's not easy to find a sparring partner like me... In the spirit of fairness of bartering, shouldn't you also give something." Emil narrowed his eyes."You want to fight with me?"Biscuit reacted."Ever since you left my room last time, I have been wondering when I can have a real fight with you." Emil said calmly, "I didn't think about looking for you before leaving, but taking this opportunity, I think it's better to fulfill my wish.""Hehehe..."A bright smile suddenly appeared on the cute face of Biscuit.She readily agreed without any hesitation.Her eyes even sparkled."Actually... I've wanted to teach you a lesson for a long time. Since you came to me, I won't be polite!""..." Emil.Completely different from when he faced Wing, Emil seemed to be full of fighting spirit.He knew how powerful Biscuit was... This was the strongest person he had met since he came to the Hunter World!"Do you want to use your abilities?"Emil asked."Huh? You don't think I'll have to fight you for a long time, do you?" Biscuit was doing the same exercise posture as during the break.She said this as if she didn't look down on Emil. "I admit that it's amazing to have such strength at your age. Even when I was young, I was far inferior to you... But compared to me now, you're not good enough." Biscuit spoke very bluntly, not caring at all whether Emil could accept it or not."Oh?" Emil was a little unconvinced."Don't think you're great just because you beat some mediocre guys..."Biscuit finished warming up and looked at Emil: "Stand still. If you can catch my punch, you'll pass!""???" Seeing Emil's puzzled face, Wing quietly walked up and whispered in his ear: "Master doesn't like others to see her true appearance... nor does she want to stay in that state for a long time. She cares a lot about her appearance..."

"..." Emil.One punch... no matter how strong a punch is, I shouldn't have any problem, right? Emil nodded slightly, maximizing his telekinesis output and skills.Then, he saw Biscuit's petite body swell. Even with psychological preparation, Emil was still shocked. Thick thighs, strong arms, even her soft facial features became firm. Her body was covered with hard lines...Emil thought his body was well-polished, but compared to Biscuit, he felt weaker.Unspeakable pressure overcame him."Are you ready?" Biscuit's tall figure, almost bursting her clothes, was extremely impactful. The blood in her right arm surged with telekinesis. The oppressive feeling made Emil's face change.It was a feeling he had never experienced before. The vibrating air was like a sharp knife, irritating his skin.Boom! A wind curtain swept over, causing Wing to raise his hand to block his face. He only saw the Nen of the two people collide.Immediately, a figure with smoke and dust flew out. It was Emil. His body rolled in the air, landing after flying seven or eight meters. His feet sank into the mud, leaving a trench several dozen meters long before finally hitting a tree trunk and stabilizing.Emil's suit had exploded into strips of cloth. His arms, crossed like shields, glowed iron blue, trembling slightly, emitting streams of white-hot air. Under his arms were Emil's incredulous eyes.He caught it! But he didn't catch it! Biscuit hadn't held back and used all her strength. He caught it, because he blocked the punch. He didn't catch it, because if they fought to their heart's content, he might have to endure such attacks dozens or even hundreds of times!"Why?" Emil frowned and thought. Even if Biscuit's temperament and body were better than his, even if she lived decades longer, she shouldn't be able to cause such damage. Because Biscuit herself was not an Enhancer!This punch had no tricks..."Hehe." On the other side, Biscuit reverted to her girlish appearance, noticing the change in Emil's expression. She happily dusted off her gloves."You don't understand, do you? I didn't use any advanced skills or moves. Your reaction was fast enough, and your defensive thoughts were perfect. Everything was fine... but you still suffered noticeable damage.""Do you want to know?" Biscuit gave a sly smile."Master..." Wing understood her temperament and saw that Biscuit was deliberately keeping it a secret to stir Emil's curiosity. He couldn't help but encourage her.After all, Emil had helped him.  "Tsk."Biscuit rolled her eyes at Wing, cleared her throat, and her expression turned serious. "You have a deep understanding of Nen. Your use of skills and Nen, including the development of your abilities, are impeccable... but there's one thing lacking.""You lack 'heart' when you fight!""Your sensitivity to Nen, your perception of energy... all of this is external! The essence of Nen is not just about changing form... it's more about the user's inner self! The origin of spiritual will... 'heart', the Nen is a part of life, it's personal... it belongs to you. But have you ever truly believed in it?""Before I threw that punch just now, I was determined to knock you away. This intention was pure... without any distractions. If you had the will of 'I will definitely defend against it,' I'm not saying you could have completely withstood it, but at least the damage would have been much less... The 'mind' responds to you! Even though the power of Nen I emit is greater than yours, your Nen wouldn't have scattered at the first impact... as fragile as paper! It's not that your Nen isn't good, the root cause is that you lack the 'heart' to support it!""But you passed!"After saying that, Biscuit waved Wing over, "Let's go, let's head back.""Huh?"Wing was stunned. They were leaving now?"Hurry up!"Biscuit urged, looking back at the bewildered Emil, thinking for a moment, then said, "Everyone has a heart... It's not just a manifestation of will! It's also a kind of sincerity, a kind of belief, sincerity and belief in oneself and one's thoughts... It doesn't care about talent or potential. Everyone starts from the same point, and there's no shortcut or way to train... You can only experience and grow through a long life... You still have a long way to go in the future, learn slowly... With your potential for growth, that day won't be too far off!"In the Sky Arena, she had observed Emil closely, so she knew the potential of this junior well and also understood what he needed.Given Emil's understanding of Nen, she didn't need to be overly explicit in her words."Emil, we're leaving first." Wing looked back every few steps and waved bye reluctantly.But Emil stood under the tree, unmoving.Biscuit's words made him think of Netero's punch when he was young...

He forgot... every time he punched, the old man was grateful.

And the scene where Hisoka inserted his hand into his heart and came back to life in the Sky Arena.

His attention has been overly focused on skills and abilities in recent years, so he forgot this.

He should have... remembered it. This is also what he knows...

"Yeah... the most basic 'belief'... why... did I forget it..." Emil murmured.

"Hehehehe... hahahahahaha..." Then, Emil suddenly laughed for some unknown reason, and the laughter became louder and louder, as if he was crazy.

"Interesting! So interesting!"

"Ah~~"

"I just... love this world!!"
 
 (End of chapter 40)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Gathering his bearings, Emil proceeded to the pickup spot where the car from before was waiting. The car was meticulously cleaned, with drinks and snacks inside. The driver was a familiar face. Well, not exactly.It was Faust, Emil's first creation, whom Emil had summoned a week prior.Faust's main mission during these seven months was to gather information on the Nostrade family and its businesses with other powers. He also sought identities to infiltrate both sides and increase the tensions between the two families. As the tensions between the two parties reached their peak, Maria entered the scene, offering the Ritz Family the aid of Dr. Moritani, who could "transfer one's Nen ability to another" for some vital benefits for the Glam Family.All that was left for Emil now was to show up in Yorknew with Maria's guarantee and Dr. Moriani's disguise, and he would gain a follower with the ability to prophesy, a way to control another branch of the 10 Dons. And as the follower with prophecy powers increased their standing, it would only be a matter of time before Emil gained control of another branch completely.However, while everything was ready, Emil planned to head to Yorknew after taking Hunter Exam this year.If he wanted, he could easily take over the Ritz family with time to spare. As the annual Hunter exam was still 4 months away. But right now, he had another goal...The Smith Family.Another branch of the 10 Dons, located in the same city as the Sky Arena. From the information Maria sent about the other nine families, the Smith family controlled the banks. From laundering money to giving out loans, almost everything about cash was under the Smith family's control. All major betting places about the Sky Arena belonged to this family as well.When Emil was preparing for his upcoming Floor match a month from now, he also kept an eye on the Smith family.In the last seven months, Emil had cost the Smith family billions in losses due to his manipulated fights. Due to the secret rules of the Sky Arena, any non-competitor was unable to attack members of the Sky Arena, whether it be the staff or the contestants. But it was only a matter of time until the family learned of Emil's absence from the Sky Arena. So he was waiting to take action and take over the Smith family in one swift move today."What's the movement of the Smith family currently?"Originally, Emil would never have taken such a straightforward method, uch as killing and taking over the 10 Dons in one day. He would have planned it for months, maybe years, making sure every piece was in its natural place, like what he did for the Glam Family or the Ritz family.But after seven months in the Sky Arena, Emil believed he could try being more proactive in his actions and nip the problem in the bud before the family made his news public or, even worse, spread his information with the other Dons. Because not only would this ruin Emil's reputation for any major power searching for his information, it would also defeat Emil's entire purpose of trying to control the 10 Dons, exposing himself before it was time.But for this plan to work, Faust was the key to its success."Your recent win in the Floor match changed many aspects of the original plan," Faust spoke, wearing the head of a random man as he drove the car skillfully, acting as a perfect taxi driver. "Instead of attacking you directly, they plan to take some insurance by attacking Charles instead. They will first try a hit-and-run on you. But if that doesn't work, the Smith family's butler is ordered to 'invite' you to a secondary location to talk with the boss."Usually, the boss wouldn't be there. But due to your young age, he believes you are a controllable asset.""Once you reach the secondary location, there will be a negotiation with unfavorable terms that you will inevitably reject, giving the boss a suitable reason for the ambush set in place. If you lose or are killed in the ambush, that will be the end of it. However, if you survive the ambush and are relatively unharmed, the negotiation will go to phase two, where he will try to invite you to the Smith family."Emil thought silently and nodded along before making the plan. "Alright, let's do it this way..."Two days later, in a small town called Tandon, a city near Sky Arena, Emil sat in a taxi headed to the international airport in the middle of the night. If the Smith family wanted to take action, they would probably do it now. Faust sat in the driver's seat, looking quietly for any other car on the road as they went around the rugged mountain road, the car constantly shaking.After another half hour, the bus finally drove slowly from the mountain to a flat road. Emil opened the window to enjoy the fresh air as the tranquil night silence was broken by the sound of honking.Beep, beep, beep!Outside the window, a series of shrill horns suddenly sounded. Three black cars appeared behind the bus and honked their horns. But seeing the car not stop nor turn around, they started firing, aiming for the windows and tires.Bang!Squeak!A bullet hit the backside tire, causing the car to swerve as Faust stepped on the brake hard. His face showed no emotion as Emil stretched to prepare for the fight. Watching the car slide and drift for a while before finally stopping.The next second, the sky outside became as bright as day.Headlights shone in, so bright that people couldn't open their eyes.Squinting sharply, you could see a row of black cars parked on the road ahead, with dozens of people standing there, all dressed in suits and holding various weapons.At the same time, the three cars behind the bus also blocked the retreat."This is indeed the way of the mafia..." Emil chuckled, quickly using Ren to cover himself as Faust did the same. Additionally, four knights in armour holding shields appeared in front and behind the car, blocking it from the upcoming onslaught.Sure enough, in the next second, a dozen gangsters holding machine guns pointed their guns at the car and with the help of the lights began to shoot crazily. With the continuous sound of metal shells falling to the ground, The iron shield of the knights was instantly riddled with holes, and shattered...After a moment, the gunfire stopped.The knights' shields at this point had become large pieces of scrap metal, but the car was still relatively intact.A gentleman wearing gold-rimmed glasses walked forward, with a cigarette in his mouth. Looking at the still intact compartment, his eyes were cold: "The other party is the Floor Master of the Sky Arena... I knew it wouldn't be so easy to kill him." After he finished speaking, he gestured with his right hand and on his left and right, two gangsters carrying rocket launchers stood out from the crowd, squatted down, and took aim.Boom!Two missiles, dragging flames and smoke, shot out and hit the car. The huge explosion, the bright light, and the thick smoke made the air a little hotter as the car exploded. "Dare to cheat money... I'm afraid you will earn but never be able to spend it...""This... is the end you deserve!" The man with glasses said indifferently."Put out the fire.""Yes.""Oh nice, I didn't know you put out the fires you created. Only you can prevent forest fires," Emil joked as he walked out of the burning car with nothing but a few burnt edges on his sleeves to show for it.As the members looked at Emil in surprise, six sharp whistles of air sounded and unexpectedly hit the gangsters standing outside the bus, as if they were bullets, hitting the brain accurately!In the blink of an eye, five or six gangsters were all killed.The invisible murder weapon fell to the ground, which was an arrow. The gangsters were startled and raised their guns.The leader, the man with gold-rimmed glasses, was unmoved, and his expression was even calm. He flicked the unfinished cigarette butt in his hand. "Sure enough... You're not so easy to kill..."He noticed that the three black cars behind Emil had no movement.It seems that they have already been killed.Under the gaze of many gangsters searching for the attacker, accompanied by the sound of footsteps, 8 blurry figures walked from a distance: it was four knights with bows being protected by knights holding shields."Although you have used some brains, the casino's capital outflow is not small. It is clear in the account book, and it is all related to your game... The probability of winning money is 100%, it is hard not to be suspicious." Seeing knights, the man with glasses was not panicked at all, and even explained to Emil why he was being attacked."Normal gamblers are welcome to our Smith family with open arms... But for people like you, we can only use shotguns!""Kill him!"The man with glasses ordered.Emil had already taken action before the gangsters opened fire again. As he walked closer, the arrows from his armoured army shot out rapidly, with a speed and power similar to bullets. Almost all the gunmen standing in front of the man with glasses were shot in the head and fell on their back.The other side had the advantage of numbers, and even if a few fell, it would not stop them from attacking.Pistols, rifles... all burst into action.In an instant, there was a hail of bullets on the road, and dense bullets attacked the man who was walking towards them step by step.The gangsters' bullets landed on Emil's Ren, falling to the ground one after another and covering the road. Even his clothes were not damaged.A guy carrying a cannon trembled as he loaded the cannon, ready to shoot... But as soon as he squatted down, he was hit in the face by an arrow.As the distance closed, the number of deaths on the gangster side also increased. The man with glasses had a gloomy look in his eyes."Stop it! You can't deal with him..." A voice sounded from the crowd, and the gang members stopped one after another, separating to both sides after hearing the words, leaving a gap. A man with a buzz cut and a striking scar on his face walked out of a car, with a sneer on his face, swinging a butterfly knife in his hand. The small weapon spun fast like a fan, turning into a ball of terrifying silver light."Such a beast should be handed over to professional hunters to deal with..." The man stood at the front of the group."I leave it to you," said the man with glasses, raising his hand to let all his companions fall back.Emil stepped on the bullet shells on the ground and stopped. He also heard what the other party said.He looked at the man who blocked him, and smiled slightly. "You seem very confident that you can kill me?" He had sensed early on that there was a person with the ability of Nen hidden in the car attached to him was a camera on his collar. This is also why Faust wasn't allowed to show his face in the recent confrontation. "Hehehe... The Sky Arena is just a place where a group of people who are not presentable play house. Don't think that people like them can be on an equal footing with people like me, who walk in the dark all year round and live a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife! We are the real hunters who live in the jungle of death and follow the law of the food chain..." The man said, raising the sharp knife and taking an attacking posture."Hehehe... The Sky Arena is just a place where a group of people who are not presentable play house. Don't think that people like them can be on an equal footing with people like me, who walk in the dark all year round and live a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife! We are the real hunters who live in the jungle of death and follow the law of the food chain..." The man said, raising the sharp knife and taking an attacking posture."I see, well I can see from your Nen and your eyes... you should have some skills." Emil smiled.The man showed a bloodthirsty smile. "So... which part of your body should I start cutting... It's better if you beg..." The moment the words fell, the man's hand holding the knife became unstable.The man's pupils shrank suddenly...He had not blinked from beginning to end, his eyes fixed on the target without shifting. But at this moment, the opponent teleported in front of him. He did not notice, nor did he have any warning, and he did not even see the trajectory and movement of Emil's sudden attack as he tore off his right arm.The man immediately broke out in a cold sweat.Seeing the man's fear and uneasiness that he tried hard to hide, Emil said softly, "I only said that your strength is good... I am not praising you. Nor am I implying that you are equal to me." In the moment of close contact, Emil did not attack immediately but leaned forward, putting his face close to the man's, only a few centimeters away, and their eyes met."Ahhhhhh!" The man screamed, and the blade in his hand disappeared as his tongue turned into a silver afterimage and slashed towards Emil's throat.Snap! But Emil quickly grabbed the man's jaw. As his fingers exerted force, the man's jaw broke with a snap."Ah!"The man screamed again. His face convulsed wildly."No way?... How could a master like you, who walks on the edge of death, will also feel pain from such a small injury?" Emil asked sarcastically.Immediately, his other hand swung out.The huge force directly tore the neck of the Nen ability user in front of him, as his head exploded.Some Nen ability users who have been active underground for many years are indeed different from those in the Sky Arena. Although not all the players in the Sky Arena are "flowers in the greenhouse," at least most of them live in a relatively healthy environment. The environment has a great impact on a person.From this point of view, the people who work as killers and hired assassins in the underground do have some capital to be proud of.Every battle they go through is a battle of life and death. They often face desperate situations. Most of the enemies are desperate criminals. The energy and will that a person bursts out in the choice between life and death cannot be underestimated. This level of danger is much greater than the 200th floor of the Sky Arena.However, this scarred man... is obviously not in this category.His level is better than the small fry on the 200th floor, but that's all.The man's broken neck was still spurting blood, soon dyeing the ground red as he collapsed to the floor.Emil shook off the filth on his hands, and his eyes passed through a group of silent gang members and fell on the calm man with glasses.The latter was still very calm, completely distinct from the other men who had begun to show fear.As a mafia, this bloody scene and death scene, not to mention commonplace, had long become a part of their lives."Yes... the person is dead.""Sorry, Boss... We couldn't get rid of him."The man with glasses was on the phone."Okay, I got it." After a moment, he put down the phone.He walked towards Emil step by step.Emil's eyes were playful... he thought it was very interesting. Most people would panic when facing death. This was instinct. With so many people dead, he thought the other party would flee or fight desperately, but... they didn't. The discipline and psychological quality of this spectacled man far exceeded his expectations."Congratulations... you saved your life!" The man with glasses walked close to Emil and said lightly.'Oh? just outright said it?' Emil was a little surprised."Even if you kill everyone here right now... including me, it's useless..." The man with glasses exhaled smoke and said coldly, "The underground has its own rules. Once your story gets out, it will damage the reputation of our Smith family.""Come with me, Boss wants to see you."Emil hadn't spoken yet, and the phone in his pocket rang very appropriately. He took it out and glanced at the caller number."Hello.""I'm sorry... Young Master..." A weak voice came from the other end of the phone. It was Charles.The guy who always wanted to become his disciple but failed. His quick ability to adapt to new jobs and increasing ability in money management made Emil impressed so he taught the man Nen. Charles had left the Sky Arena a month ago, to start his own practice.As expected... Charles had already been caught and was in the hands of the other party."Let's go." The man with glasses crushed the cigarette butt with the sole of his shoe and turned to get in the car first.Emil hung up the call. "The mafia is quite competent..." He thought to himself.Over there, someone had already opened a car door for him.Seeing this, Emil followed slowly. When passing by a gang member, he naturally wiped his bloody hands on his well-tailored clothes.The man looked angry but did not dare to say a word.
(End of chapter 41)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Get out of the car."Someone opened the car door and spoke to Emil, who was scrolling on his phone. Emil had to unsummon Faust into the slate for a while until they were able to enter a relatively secluded area to replace the body of the bespectacled man due to the various amounts of cameras monitoring his every move."Are we there?" Emil looked around curiously, stretched, and got out of the car."Follow me and behave well; otherwise, if something happens, you will bear the consequences," the man with glasses standing in front reminded him as they entered the manor one after the other.Strict. Secure. Ostentatious. If Emil had to describe the manor, he would say this.Are the bosses of the mafia so afraid of death? It fits their identity and cautious style.In the original work, the ten Dons are the managers of the underground forces, and they rarely show up in front of people. After all, they run the underworld and have too many enemies... They have to consider their safety. He saw that some ground in the manor was still covered with weeds and had yet to be cleaned up, which meant that this was not the headquarters of the Smith family... It was most likely a temporary transfer."They are quite rich..." Emil muttered.The bespectacled man in front of him silently led him into the castle.After going up the stairs, he turned into a long corridor and finally stopped in front of a metal armoured door, the only spot unmonitored.The man was always wary of any fluctuations or movement from Emil. But he was not expecting a man to appear out of nowhere.Just before the man could react, a scalpel cleanly separated the head of the bespectacled man like cutting warm butter, held by a headless man in a black suit.As Faust smoothly replaced his head, Emil absorbed the body before the blood could spout or the body could make any sounds. Faust manipulated his body to fit the man's stature. The clothes were a bit off, but in the end, they were both black suits.All this took 3 seconds.Nodding to show he was ready, Faust glanced back at Emil before opening the door, revealing the magnificent hall inside."Please!" Faust gestured in the mannerisms of the bespectacled man and stretched out his hand to make way.Emil stepped in on his own. In front of him was a figure smoking a cigar and sitting in the boss's chair with his back to him. In front of the table was a guy with bruises all over his body and a disfigured face, who had fainted. It was Charles."1, 2, 3..."Emily looked around and counted.Excluding him, the boss, and Faust, there were four other people in the hall. A man and a woman in revealing clothes were sitting on the sofa, looking like a couple. Faust, as the bespectacled man, walked over and stood beside the mafia boss. Two others were hiding in the corner of the hall upstairs. Although their auras were well hidden, Emil still noticed them."You are very courageous..." Suddenly, the boss sitting on the leather chair said, "You dare to make money in my casino!""Thank you for the compliment." Emil smiled.

The people present did not expect him to answer like this, and their breathing paused.
Swish.
The leather chair turned around, revealing the true face of the man holding a cigar. He has a commanding presence, a true superior, and a bit of the aristocratic feeling of a socialite. He looks younger than Emil thought, less than 40 years old, dressed meticulously, and wearing several valuable rings on both hands.
"Albert Smith, my name."
The boss was not angry and said calmly, "The Sky Arena gambling has always been the biggest source of income for my casino... There have been people who wanted to take advantage of it over the years. Guess... Where are they?"
Emil waited for the next words.
"Not only them but also their families... They are all seven feet under, paying for their greed that crossed paths with the 10 Dons!"
"However, you aren't like those people. You are a talent... So, I'll give you a chance."
"What chance?" Emil raised an eyebrow.
Albert Smith leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he assessed Emil. "A fight to the death. Kill all the other people in this room, and you and your associate will be free. Lose, and you will have to answer for your actions like everyone else."
"I know you so-called fighters, martial artists, are more or less eccentric. But this world is dominated by a few people, and power is the only thing! To put it nicely, you are talented and have the honour of joining my family. To put it bluntly, people like you are just a group of stray dogs, displaced and wandering around. It is your honour and your only value to be noticed by someone like me." Albert Smith spoke as if this was an undeniable truth.
Emil's smile disappeared, "Oh, you are quite arrogant. But I can understand that from your perspective, this world may indeed seem like this." Emil tilted his head slightly and laughed. "Well this trial is exactly what I wanted, I didn't come to negotiate with you. I just think you are a bit annoying. So, I am going to kill you and everyone here so that we won't be disturbed again."
"Hahahaha!" The man on the sofa shouted exaggeratedly, clapped his hands, and stared at Emil with the look of observing a rare animal. He turned to his girlfriend, who was also laughing. She felt that Emil was too disconnected from reality.
"It seems it's not me who is arrogant, but you," Albert Smith replies, not surprised or panicked by Emil's words, but rather a little disappointed. "To kill me... too many people want to kill me, not just you. You should go down and accompany them. Wild dogs are wild dogs after all."
As soon as the boss finished speaking, there was a snap, the lights went out, and the hall was plunged into darkness. Emil moved his fingers, his finger cracking. "It feels very subtle... I am completely looked down upon..."

Five auras burst throughout the room as it fell into darkness. Emil immediately used Gyo to adapt to the dark room. He quickly locked onto Faust's aura, giving him the signal. Immediately, Emil heard a terrified shout, "Stop! Stop!!" as the lights suddenly turned back on. The change was so abrupt that none of the aura users had been able to do anything.
As they adjusted back to the light, they looked towards the boss, surprised to see the boss's right-hand man holding a knife to the boss's neck.
"Bastard, have you gone crazy?!" Sam shouted angrily, his aura rampaging in fury. The one thing Sam hated more than anything was betrayal.
The room was tense, everyone froze as they tried to process the sudden turn of events. Albert Smith's face remained calm, though a hint of surprise flickered in his eyes. "What is the meaning of this?" he demanded, his voice steady despite the blade at his throat.
The "traitor's" grip tightened on the knife. He said nothing.
Emil glanced at Faust, who nodded subtly. They needed to act quickly and decisively. Emil began to focus his aura, preparing to lessen the numbers quickly and swiftly when the crew was distracted by their boss.
Sam's aura continued to flare, making the air feel heavy with tension. "Traitor! I'll kill you myself!" he roared, stepping forward.
"Stay back, Sam," the "traitor" warned, pressing the knife closer to Albert's neck. Faust moved silently, positioning himself to strike if needed as he kept his eyes on Emil for any further instruction, wary of any emergencies.
Albert Smith's eyes narrowed. "You think you can take me down this easily?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous. "You have no idea who you're dealing with."
The traitor remained silent once more.
Then in a sudden burst of speed, Emil lunged forward, using his Nen to boost his movements. At the same time, Faust struck the boss's neck cleanly, making the man faint before aiming to disarm another Nen user to help out Emil.
Turning the 4.v.1 into a 4.v.2.
The hall quickly became a battlefield.
Emil was fighting one against two, against the two hidden middle-aged men. Frequently using their fists and feet on them. At the same time, wisps of blade-sharp edges continued to slash at Emil from all angles. After summoning his knights and Faust, the last battle. Emil's Nen was running low. He was able to recover some of it on the ride just now but it was not enough to summon any knights to fight with him.
Luckily, he had enough experience fighting without his summons during his time in the Sky Arena.
"The man with the knife is quite flexible and fast, but not physically strong. A typical assassin! This middle-aged man is good at close combat... but not an enhancer type." Emil's brain kept analyzing the data.
"This guy!" As the captain of the Smith family security team, the middle-aged Sam's mood became heavier and heavier. After just a few minutes, his face was already covered with sweat.
He saw that his attack could not put any pressure on Emil. His moves were easily resolved by him... there were even many counterattacks that could cause fatal injuries to him. It was just because of the restraint of his companions and the precise timing of the sneak attack that Emil had to change his moves... otherwise, he would have died. In addition, the target was also paying attention to Bot and Nasha, who were fighting the traitor.
His movements suddenly became fierce, and his fist collided with the middle-aged man's fist. The latter looked painful and staggered back... Emil took advantage of the situation and rushed forward, inserting a finger into the middle-aged man's eye socket.
Sure enough, the familiar blade slashed from behind again. But this time, Emil instantly used his strong flexibility to turn midair stretched out two fingers, and clamped the blade right in the middle.
He was feinting the middle-aged man, and the person he really wanted to kill was the one in front of him. The man with the knife
The ability of the knife-wielding man was a bit troublesome. Emil found that the wound on his leg not only could not stop bleeding, but was still expanding...
The knife-wielding man was surprised. He didn't expect that this knife would be taken by Emil head-on. He had dodged it before. He tried to pull the knife and found that the opponent only had two fingers, which were like iron clamps, and the power was terrifying.
While he was stunned, Emil's big hand had already stabbed at his chest. In an instant, the knife-wielding Nen user was hit with the force of a car, spurting blood from his mouth. His feet left the ground, and he flew out.
His body hit the metal-armored door with a large hole in his chest. He was dead.
Now it was a 3.v.2

(End of Chapter 42)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Behind him, Sam took advantage of Emil turning his back to him, throwing a punch straight at the boy's neck and spine. However, Emil, as if he had eyes at the back of his head, launched an elbow attack straight to the man's gut."Ugh!" The middle-aged man groaned in pain as gastric juice mixed with saliva coughed out of his mouth. Sam lost control of his body, and Emil turned around and raised his leg to kick him in the stomach to finish him off.However, a piece of metal, like a lead block, suddenly appeared on Emil's raised thigh. It was extremely heavy, like a handcuff, tightening and shrinking.It caused his movements to slow down."He's a Conjuror..." Just a moment ago, the middle-aged man had touched Emil's thigh with his hand."I didn't use it immediately because I was preparing it as a killer move to catch me off guard..." The lead block was heavy, but he could still bear it. However, it did impose certain limitations on him. This thing should be indestructible...The middle-aged man rolled away and destroyed many of the furnishings in the hall."Bot! I don't care what tricks you're up to... If you don't take action, we will die here!" Sam roared. He saw that something was wrong with Albert and Nasha. While they were having some trouble with the traitor, neither of them had released their abilities. Bot jumped from the sofa, his expression no longer playful, and spat back to the middle-aged man, " Ugh! I wanted to find an opportunity to use this guy to threaten the boy... But it doesn't matter, you can't survive anyway..." He was ready to make a move but hesitated. Because Emil's strength was too great... so great that Bot was not sure whether he could kill Emil by himself if they lost any more people.He knew more about Emil's level than Sam. Because... he was an Enhancer. An 11-year-old Conjurour with combat capabilities similar to Enhancers who've been practicing Nen for years!This... was a bit unbelievable... You know, most of the abilities of the materialization system are functional, and although some of them are suitable for close combat, they don't have the simple and direct effects of the reinforcement system.Although Bot is usually careless and arrogant, it doesn't mean he is a fool. This Emil is a rare monster! He clenched his fists, and his eyes became serious."This person's strength is the strongest among the four..." Emil stared at Bot and narrowed his eyes. "When fighting multiple people, the brain needs to process more information and data in a short period of time, and the rhythm and intensity cannot be controlled. It is not a single nature... It is difficult to quickly clear the field by relying solely on the skills of mind reading and physical combat... These people rely more on cooperating with the environment to maximize their abilities. If they were Enhancers, it would be easy..." Emil sighed. "Sure enough... Growth is endless!"However, Now it's almost done. If I have to comment... I can only say that these people did not bring him any "surprises." Emil glanced at Faust, who was slowly supplementing his knowledge of physical combat while fighting the couple, and said softly, "One minute... should be enough."A minute later, after using only the lowest amount of nen necessary, Emil finally stored up enough nen to use an ability or summon one thing.He decided to summon the swordsman's armour. As the metal armour surrounded him, he gained a speed boost from it. The different armours gave different boosts: Swordsmen give speed, Archers give vision and targeting boosts, Artillery gives strength, and Mages give the ability to heal and increase Nen slightly. However, with his lack of Nen, this armour will only stay for 15 seconds...OneEmil arrived in front of the middle-aged man an extraordinary speed. One finger pierced the knife-wielding man's forehead and even pierced his skull. The eyes of the man widened in suprise, and he died with his eyes wide open."Two."He counted again.He unpredictably appeared beside the couple, and his arm reached out from behind to penetrate the man's back. but, by then, Bot and Nasha had reacted.Emil's speed was faster than before! Even with lead blocks on his legs... His movement speed did not decrease but increased.Bot felt as if death had arrived. "Don't mo-!"Suddenly, a woman's voice rang in Emil's mind, but it was interrupted by the swift sound of a scalpel. "You do not have the right to order my master," Faust spoke coldly, cleanly killing the woman while the two were distracted.This duo had been annoying him the entire fight, where a woman kept commanding him to stop so the man could hit him like a punching bag.With the woman gone, Bot's threat fell quickly, and Emil was able to deal with him swiftly and cleanly, as he and Faust used a pincer attack to kill the man...Now the only living people here were Emil, Faust, and the unconscious boss.Checking the boss's pulse, Emil said, "The guy won't wake up for a while. Collect your nen and switch heads when you're ready. Then blend in. You know what to do best.""Yes, master."On the other side of the manor, a spectacled man with blood staining his clothes followed the boss, his face pale. He entered the square hall at the entrance of the gate. Surrounded by his men guarding the area, one gangster came over and personally put on a windbreaker for the boss."Albert Smith" was very calm, a burning cigar in his hand. He glanced at the seriously injured man and praised him, "Well done!"Then, a gangster opened the door for him, and Vincent walked out leisurely. Seeing the boss leave, the man with glasses, whose face was pale, looked at the people in the room and ordered, "Stay here. Not a fly can leave until this matter is over!""Yes!" A group of gang members shouted in unison."Treat my wound."As the words fell, a medic quickly carried a medicine box and some medical equipment towards the man with glasses. The man with glasses was Faust, and the boss was Emil in disguise. The boss's body was kept in the slate to be used later by Faust.Thirty minutes later, the timed light turned on in the room, and the guards nervously came to check on the silent room.Inside laid five bodies and one unconscious man: the four fighters and an extra body of another man, with apparent disparities to Emil.The fact that an eleven-year-old boy stole money from the Smith family was kept quiet within the family to maintain their reputation. So many members didn’t really know much about the boy or what he looked like. Additionally, in the thirty minutes that Emil acted as the boss, they had already changed the information to match the description of the body on the floor, changing the financial data and the 100% win rate to another man named Wibbow.It was times like this that Emil wished one of his followers was a hacker. It would have made everything so much simpler in the first place. Soon, when Faust takes over the helm disguised as the don, he will commit a large purge to remove all traces of Emil from every database and human memory. Soon, the thief will just be a regular Sky Arena competitor, fifteen years older than Emil, with completely different looks and records. To everyone else in the Smith family, Emil will not exist.As Faust entered the office, Emil took out the dead body of the boss. Faust replaced his head, and Emil wore another Nen-made mask created by Faust, leaving the building with the face of the bespectacled man, while the main cadres of the Smith family entered to discuss with the head the actions today.In these four months, Faust’s task is to live as the boss, regulating the Smith family while looking for any possible heirs that can be turned into followers. Once that is done, he has to find a way to hand over the position of the head. Maybe faking the death of Albert alongside the bespectacled man, allowing Emil to control another branch of the 10 Dons. Charles, who is still asleep, is a good choice for a helper at this time as his natural ability to manage money will come in handy in these four months.While Faust does this, Emil began planning what his new follower might look like. He wanted to test out a hypothesis: if AI, metal, or mechanical objects could be infused with his creations. Such as a calculator creating a human calculator or an AI system allowing Emil to control a human who mentally controls the entire web in his mind... If this hypothesis is proven correct, it will be a huge leap in what Emil can create. Emil sat on the bus heading back into the city where the Sky arena is.What Emil is doing now is visiting the head of the Smith family’s treasure room, where he keeps his collection of exotic animals. His love for collecting exotic creatures is another reason why Emil targeted the family in the first place. As he wandered through the vast greenhouse filled with unique plants and animals, he wondered if there were any useful DNA or creatures that he could use to create his new follower.The greenhouse was a marvel, with lush greenery and vibrant flowers from every corner of the world. Exotic birds with iridescent feathers flitted between branches, while peculiar insects and small mammals scurried about. Emil moved through the space with a mixture of curiosity and purpose, taking mental notes of anything that seemed particularly valuable or unique.In the far corner of the greenhouse, Emil noticed a separate, heavily secured room specifically for snakes. The glass walls revealed a variety of serpents, some of which were species he had never seen before. Intrigued, he entered the room, carefully navigating around the enclosures filled with writhing, coiled bodies. It made sense as snakes stood as the symbol of the Smith family.As Emil examined the serpents, he was startled to find a young boy imprisoned in one of the larger enclosures. The boy had glowing snake eyes and scales around his eyes that decorated the boy with a snake-like charm. Looking through the documents owned by Vincent, Emil searched to see if the boy was mentioned anywhere. He was.The boy was a descendant of the snake tribe and the Smith family. The snake tribe were human-like creatures that resided deep in the forest away from human civilization, with the tails of snakes and the bodies of humans. Vincent seemed to have taken a liking to the tribe and ordered the capture of some specimens, managing to procure a female snake tribe member for his collection. Then things happened, and the lady got pregnant by Vincent, giving birth to the boy named Vasuki. Unfortunately, due to the boy being a child of two different species, He was born with birth defects that would deem the boy to not survive past the age of twelve, nor that he could see the sun.His mother had already passed away years ago due to depression.To not lose his son, Albert created this enclosure for the boy. Researchers explored the boy's body and illnesses to see if they could heal him, subjecting the boy to a life of pain, darkness, and loneliness.But in a way, it worked. The boy was now fifteen years old, soon turning sixteen. While constantly being experimented on and in constant pain, he was still alive. Emil removed his disguise and entered the room, using Ren to keep the snakes from attacking him as he approached the boy. "Hi, kid. Do you want freedom?"
(End of chapter 43)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Vasuki's reptilian eyes glimmered with a mix of fear and curiosity as he looked at Emil, who was younger than him. His voice, raspy from disuse, barely whispered, "You... are not a gangster... Who are you?"The boy listened quietly and said, with a hint of certainty in his tone, "Emil crouched down to be at eye level with the boy, keeping his tone calm and gentle. "You're right, I'm not a gangster. I know what they've done to you, and I can give you a chance at freedom. But you'll need to follow me. My name is Emil."Vasuki's eyes narrowed as he tried to process the stranger's words. His life had been a series of betrayals and broken promises, and trust did not come easily. "...Emil... You must be the boy that won our casino money... Is father dead?" he asked softly.Emil was not surprised. After all, Albert might have mentioned him when he left for Tandon to see him. But now... Emil felt that although Albert was the boss of the family, the real backbone behind the scenes was most likely the weak, snake-like boy in front of him. He had met Albert before... He could only say that he was average. And this Vasuki, with just a few words, made Emil label him as a 'smart person'."Yes.""No one alive?""Unfortunately, no.""Then it seems... I can't refuse you." Hesitantly, Vasuki reached out and took Emil's hand. As their hands clasped, Emil felt the cold, rough texture of the boy's scales. He gently squeezed Vasuki's hand before pulling him out of the enclosure.As they made their way out of the greenhouse, Emil kept a close watch for any guards or surveillance. His nen concealed their presence, making them virtually invisible to anyone who might cross their path.Stepping out onto the warm grass, Vasuki froze as he felt the gentle night breeze on his body. Looking up at the night sky, the boy couldn't help but shed tears. "The sky is so beautiful..."Letting the boy relish his first steps outside the enclosure he had been trapped in since birth, Emil couldn't help but feel pity for the poor kid. Calling out a mage from his arsenal, Emil healed the boy's injuries as a green glow settled on his body."I don't know why you are doing this for me... but thank you. If you want to sell me for money or need to kill me for revenge, I will not resist." The boy turned to Emil and spoke calmly.While Emil could have easily transferred money from the Smith family's internal accounts, it wouldn't take long for other gang forces to notice the changes in the Smith family. After all, It is difficult for Emil to move casinos or other real estate.While underground forces are extremely chaotic, and gangs often fight each other because of competition, when one looks deeper into the workings of these gangs, one will find out this competition is only internal. If outsiders intervene, the gangs will unite to face the outside world. This is also why the underworld forces are so strong in his world. Unlike on Earth, if a government force takes action to irradicate underground activities in their state they won't have to just fight a few families but the force of the entire Mafia world.The Ten Dons that Emil targets are the kings of this huge force. As such, these gangs have to follow their rules...One crucial rule dictates that internal competition for control within a Family must involve its own members, akin to how presidential elections require candidates to be native citizens. If a family undergoes destruction or dissolution, other factions may seek to annex it, but they must first seek approval from the Ten Dons.Typically, this involves waiting for the Ten Dons to allocate resources to maintain territorial balance. Heirs to these families must also gain recognition from the Ten Dons to officially ascend as the next head of their Family.These gangs are not just mere associations but are personally overseen by the Ten Dons, with each maintaining their distinct prestige and authority globally. Regardless of how a gang or family acquires its wealth, they are obliged to "pay tribute" to their regional overseer, one of the Ten Dons, who collectively act as the emperors of the underground world.This rule is stricter if not more explicit for the Ten Dons themselves. To ascend as the new head of a major family, one requires not only the endorsement of the previous head but also the approval of the other Dons, alongside a familial connection through blood or marriage to the family being inherited.Take Maria, for example, who while having the recommendation of her father, the previous head of the Glam family, and the blood of the Glam family in her veins, still needed to introduce herself to the other Dons for their approval before truly becoming the head of the Glam family.So, if Emil wants to replace Albert Smith, he has to create a new head of the Smith family internally from the Smith family. Preferably someone with the blood of the Smith family flowing in their veins.And Albert has no other children than Vasuki."How do you feel about becoming the next head of the Smith Family?""..... As a puppet?... Can I ask... why you want to become a mafia boss? After all, people like you shouldn't need to do such things...""Well..." The two talked like friends. Emil pinched his chin and said, "I have no interest in your family, I just want to take advantage of the situation to have my freedom...""Freedom..." The boy seemed to understand."You don't mind?""No," the boy shook his head.Emil glanced at him and suddenly said, "You don't hate me?""Just a little sad... however, it's all destined..." the boy sighed and suddenly said, "Can you... describe how the scenery outside looks to you? Due to my eyes, I can only see blue and green, along with ultraviolet light in some cases....""No problem," Emil agreed."Thank you."Three days later, in the snake enclave, the most private part of the Smith family, a boy with snake features floated listlessly, as Emil, under the guise of Dr. Moriani, stepped into the limelight once more. Staging a scene of him agreeing to save 'Albert's' son, with Albert gratefully paying the Glam family for this favour.Emil thought having an example of Dr. Moriani healing another member of the Ten families would give the Ritz family some security in asking the Glam family for help about their recent predicament about the prophet Nen user.For the boy, Emil's primary goal was to create a healthy body and helpfully guide his snake-like mutations, such as increasing night vision, being able to see heat, and increasing one's flexibility/constricting ability. However, the biggest trait that Emil focused on was the venom of the snake. Luckily for Emil, this enclosure held some of the most poisonous snakes in the known Hunter world.To ensure the boy would be able to control snakes as well as produce snake venom, Emil sacrificed a popular snake charmer named Bourbon. A familiar face who would challenge the Hunter Exam and lose his life eleven years later, trapping Gon, Leorio, Kurapika, and Ponzu in a cave with his snakes that would follow his orders even after his death to protect their master. For his Nen ability, Emil chose to use the flesh of Transmuters and Conjouours to allow the boy to freely immediately synthesize and control his poisons with ease, amid battle.Additionally, to the ability of snake charming and venom creation, Emil tried to see if technological algorithms or internet knowledge could be supplemented alongside memories in the creation process. It did, however, have the side effect of making the creation more robotic in his actions. So Emil only used electric algorithms for knowledge-based issues. In the case of the boy, Emil stuffed as much knowledge of pharmaceuticals and poison/antidote making as possible while leaving some space for other memories and knowledge essential for daily life and controlling the Smith Family.
Nen Ability: "Serpent's Embrace"

The Ability to Synthesize and Control Venoms: Emil tailored the boy as a master of poisons and antidotes, allowing him to produce and control venom with ease. Utilizing his biological connections to talented Transmuters and Conjurers, the boy can instantly synthesize various poisons whose compositions exist within his knowledge. This allows him to adapt to different situations, creating toxins that can paralyze, kill, or merely incapacitate his targets. His control over these poisons must be precise, however, ensuring he can administer the exact dosage needed for any given situation. This is where Emil's newfound ability to incorporate mechanical algorithms comes in handy. As algorithms are methodical and precise. Exactly what is important when synthesizing and administering poisons and venoms.
Due to the complicated design of Vasuki the gestation process was double the time needed for Maria and Faust. However luckily still within the time constraints, Emil set due to the upcoming Hunter exam.Two and a half months later a fully formed boy floated in front of Emil. He had shoulder-length black hair that ombre into a dark green as the snake scales that used to irregularly cover the boy' entire body, concentrated on the boy's arms and calves as armour. Small scales decorated the outer corners of the boy's eyes giving the teenager a glimpse of serpentine beauty.A gold card appeared in front of Emil signalling the end of the incubation process as Emil swiftly wrote the lines he had already prepared during the two-month-long wait.
Vasuki, the Serpent King

【A figure of lethal precision and unending intellect, Vasuki's every action is calculated to perfection.】

【Master of lethal poisons and serpentine grace, he commands both respect and fear, his influence pervasive and undeniable.】

【With a mind akin to a machine, Vasuki operates with flawless efficiency, a human calculator who never falters in his schemes.】
At this time Faust, who was doing a splendid job acting as Albert in the recent months sat in the room watching the birth of another follower.Albert outside of keeping everything running smoothly for the Smith family, visited the sanctuary regularly.Firstly, Faust's regular visits were primarily to act as how Albert would have reacted to his son's improvement firsthand. Maintaining the sanctuary was the Smith family's largest expense outside of business, highlighting Albert's deep commitment to his son, despite how unconventional and brutal this care might have appeared to outsiders. Secretly, Faust himself was eager to meet his new companion, considering the considerable effort Emil had invested in creating him.Secondly, Emil relied on the slate for assistance in optimizing and refining the boy, particularly in integrating algorithmic knowledge into biological functions. The slate itself being comprised of non-biological intelligence, aided this complex process.As the boy opened his eyes, he felt his new body that was released by the confines of his illness. He looked around at the room that was once his prison but now nothing more than another room. Looking at the boy who gave him a chance at freedom, with a new life and a new body, Vasuki was filled with conflicting emotions.Vasuki understood he was no longer the boy he once was but a carefully crafted amalgamation. But unlike Emil's other followers—such as Faust, who lacked any vivid memories of his past life and navigated life through constant reinvention with every face he wore, unsure of his true self, or Maria, who initially struggled, believing herself to be an outsider in someone else's skin—Vasuki saw this transformation as a rebirth. It offered him a second chance at life, to feel the warmth of the sun on his skin, to savour life's luxuries, and to awaken each day free from the agonizing struggle of mere survival. To truly live.Kneeling before Emil, Vasuki solemnly vowed, "I pledge to always be your most loyal pawn—the poison that conquers your enemies and the unwavering executor of your every command. I swear this upon my life."
(End of chapter 44)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Are you ready, Vasuki, to take over the Smith family?" Emil asked with a smile after hearing the boy's vow."Master, I was born ready," Vasuki joked as he stood up, dusting off his knees. He reached for the suit prepared by Faust, already tailored to his likeness. Black with luxurious green accents that complemented his green scales. As he walked, the snakes in the enclosure that weren't sacrificed to create Vasuki watched him closely, bowing to show their allegiance to their king.Knowing that today was the day Vasuki would awaken, Faust had already called a meeting among the major cadres of the Smith family, who were waiting impatiently for Albert's big announcement. After the large purge last month, many cadres were worried whether it would be their turn next to be removed and replaced. So they became much more careful in their actions.Luxury cars were parked at the door of the manor, and there were crowds of people. A group of mafia members kept welcoming and escorting the leaders to the meeting room."David... It's so late, why are you calling us all here? What happened?!" a cadre asked the butler of the Smith manor, who was in charge of contacting everyone tonight."Is there any news from the boss?""Old man... I heard... the Boss is sick..."In the brightly lit house, more than a dozen people sat around the long table, talking and speculating on the intentions of the head of the family and some gossip they heard. This time, the butler called them here in the name of the head of the family.After waiting for a long time, the door was pushed open, and the butler David appeared. The group of people immediately scrambled to ask questions.There was only the butler, and there were no familiar figures such as Albert."Everyone, please be quiet."David walked to the main seat and raised his hand to calm everyone's emotions: "This meeting is indeed the idea of the head of the family to present the heir of the Smith family.""Heir?"The senior management looked at each other in confusion. When did the boss have a child? How come they didn't know?At this time, the sound of footsteps came from the door. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw a strange snake-like man walk in. He wore a black suit embellished with green emeralds, and two snakes rested on him—one black and another silver."Who is he?" someone said in a deep voice."Let me introduce you to everyone. This is Vasuki Smith, the son of Albert Smith and the new head of the family... as well as the only immediate bloodline of the Smith family. Albert has made a decision a few hours ago and has approved Vasuki to become the next head of the Smith family as Vasuki improved from his illness to take on this role," David explained."What a joke!" A fat, big-eared man suddenly slammed the table and stood up, with an angry face: "How can you make a decision about the next head of the family so casually?!... We haven't even met the brat properly yet!" The man's small eyes moved quickly. Although they were surprised, what they cared more about right now was the selection of the heir of the family. This meant they all had a chance!"That's right!" Another senior executive echoed in dissatisfaction."Are you questioning the master's decision?" David had a blank expression on his face. "As the head of the Smith family, the master has the absolute say in the next head of the Smith family!""He's a brat. What does he know? Could it be that the fate of the entire Smith family is in the hands of a brat? And who knows if he has found an outsider to be the boss!" The fat man sneered. In the past, he didn't dare to be disrespectful to the master, but now...The butler's expression turned cold."Everyone be quiet." Vasuki, who had been silent, had already stood beside the butler. An aura of danger erupted from his elegant voice. After speaking, he looked at the hostile faces around the table and said lightly, "I called you here this time... not to let you express your opinions, nor to ask for your opinions, but simply to notify everyone and... to see you off."See you off?Then, before he could savor Vasuki's words, a swift black shadow had already jumped onto the table, and like a ghost, it suddenly flew up from the middle of the two rows of senior executives. The butler only heard a series of sounds, and when he came to his senses, the men had already fallen to the ground.As for a dozen family senior executives, without exception, their necks had snake bites that slowly turned their necks black as the necrosis spread throughout their bodies in rapid time. The one thing the Hunter x Hunter universe does not lack is an abundance of dangerous animals. The black snake retracted its wings as it slowly slithered its way back into the arms of Vasuki, becoming as still as a decoration once again."Find someone to replace them from below, preferably someone who wants to stand out, is ambitious, and has good abilities... You must know more about it than I do, I'll leave it to you," Vasuki ordered before leaving the room. The one thing the Smith family never lacked was ambitious and talented people. Vasuki knew the sudden heirship of the Smith family would cause disagreements within the policymakers of the Smith family. After all, he was not like Maria, a lady who was trained from a young age to be the heir of the Glam family in the public eye, who had already gained the support of most of the family through competence.Butler David's talent is still very outstanding. After all, he is the one who followed the old master. It took a few days to stabilize the family situation, and the new senior management began to work as efficiently as the previous management was. The change of the head of the family and the new heir of the Smith family cannot be concealed.Vasuki simply let the news out.Vasuki was a child hidden from society, with only a few key members knowing of his existence. That's why he must be swift and rapid in disposing of this generation and replacing it with equally competent men. As long as Faust continues to act as Albert and support Vasuki as the next head of the Smith family, the other dons are not allowed to intervene or reject Vasuki's rise to power until the day Vasuki officially introduces himself to the Ten Dons on the day of his heirship, due to the rules.Not to mention that before Vasuki was born, Faust made a big show of how he invited Dr. Montonio from the Glam family to heal his son who was on death's door, like he did to Maria. Most dons already knew of Vasuki's existence well before Emil took action. The snake woman that Albert mated with originally being a gift from one of the adjacent Ten Dons for Albert's birthday.Of course, they were surprised at the sudden heirship, but they knew exactly how much Albert doted on his son. Not to mention the boy himself was competent enough and had helped the Ten Dons on numerous occasions with planning. So there were no major objections from any of the other dons.Maria was happy to see another proponent in the Ten Dons and was supportive of his ascension to the Ten Dons.However, there was one family that wasn't happy...In a building built halfway up the mountain, as magnificent as a palace, an elderly man with short grey hair stood in front of a wall where an array of paintings lay in pristine condition except the two paintings in front of the old man. One was dim with a layer of brown as if the man in the photo was buried deep underground, while another was a man smiling coldly with a tear where the neck lay. These men were the recently deceased head of the Glam family and the head of the Smith family.The hall was filled with booths, each with different treasures, skeletons, jewelry, and antiques—a dazzling array of things."Lord Adecaldo," a gangster walked into the hall, walked behind the man, and bowed respectfully.The boss of the Adecaldo family, the oldest and most influential don among the Ten Dons, asked his subordinate, "Have you found out who the imposter acting as Albert is?""We have found out... that on the day the portrait of Albert tore... the bodyguards around him also disappeared... when the new Albert appeared on the scene the Smith family purged a lot of their manpower, especially those who were away during the day Albert died. And now the top leaders have been replaced under the approval of the false Albert. Their family is now seriously damaged. However, we are unable to intervene as the new heir of the Smith family, Vasuki, is indeed a relative of the original Albert. However, it was believed that the boy would not make it to his 20s...We believe this was the action of Vasuki who took such actions to kill and replace his father in order to heal himself and become the next head of the Smith family, through Dr. Montonio's ability however... But there should be a helper. The top leaders of the Smith family were all removed overnight. An outsider can become the head of the family without any signs. His helper is probably not simple," the subordinate analyzed."As for the murderer who killed Albert and his followers... there are no clues at present. Any financial documents in the last seven months have been altered. Their family also has sealed off this information very well, and not many people know the truth... but they have been leaking rumours that Albert was originally ill and wanted to use Dr. Montonio to heal himself, not his son, so in anger Vasuki planned this...""Humph, the one who has a brain in the Smith family can be said to be that boy... Albert gained none of his father's patience, just rushing forward with brute force and ruthlessness. It's no wonder he died... However, the bodyguards around him are also very powerful... Banks are places where big money can be made... With money, the people he can hire are naturally of good quality... But now... Hmm." He looked over the given knowledge of Dr. Montonio and found a strange similarity with the time of his rise and a certain opening show character that impressed him a year ago..."Around the rise of Montonio... I believe there was a rising star of the Glam family not long ago... last year, correct, who went by the name... what was his name?""I believe it was Emil, sire.""Yes! Emil. I must say it's quite a coincidence that the rise of Montonio took place at the same time as Emil, and then once Emil left the Glam family to pursue fame in the Sky Arena, Montonio also disappeared alongside him. More strangely is that the Glam family showed no desire to apprehend the dissenter but instead let him be... How long has that boy been staying in the Sky Arena?""...""Let me call over some information, master, right away." The butler bowed before hurriedly calling someone. Not long after, some information on Emil's actions appeared on his phone. "...Emil has been in the Sky Arena for seven months, sir...""Same time as the manipulated papers?""Yes, sir. Do you believe Vasuki partnered with Emil and used his connections to Montonio to kill the head of the family?""No... I think that boy has done more than that... heh, He's a smart brat. When Dr. Montonio appeared in the Smith family after the so-called 'Albert' made a deal with Maria, were there any noticeable movements or arrangements within the Glam family in any aircraft, trains, buses, or cars? Let alone did the Glam family use any of their available forces to ensure that Montonio reached the Smith family safely?""...No, sir...""Yes, because there never had been a Dr. Montonio at all. Maybe it was an imposter like the fake Albert we are seeing right now. And this imposter would have gotten away with it too if it wasn't for these nen paintings that I had commissioned for all the previous heads of the Ten Dons...""But... what would the imposter gain from healing and helping the new heirs rise to become the Ten Dons?""I don't know... probably money, or fame? But Emil seemed to leave after healing the two dons... Unless the ability Montonio showcased wasn't a healing ability at all... Interesting... When is Vasuki planning to take over the Smith family?""In one month, sire. Should we prepare some evidence regarding the imposter during the meeting to reject the imminent heir of the Smith family?""No, the opposite. I want you to congratulate the new head. There's a rare spotted snake currently in our research laboratory, am I correct? Send it to the boy. I hear the snake tibe is talented in the control of snakes... Alongside the snake, pass along this letter to the man behind the scene. I would like to meet this genius in person."Adecaldo didn't care much about the other Ten Dons... As one of the oldest living dons, he had an arrogance that matched his status and power. As long as his interests were not endangered, those people could make trouble as they pleased... In the end, the mafia is a jungle where the strong prey on the weak, and there are fights and killings every day. He couldn't manage every one of them, as long as he could control the overall situation.It's good to have some fresh blood... It's always the same face and family, and it's inevitably boring. The most important thing is that this new force is still quite young and resourceful...As Vasuki sat behind a tower of papers, he complained to Albert. "How did you finish work so efficiently every day? This is never-ending...""No one told you to kill all of the decision-makers in the Smith family in one go. Now you must wait for the new cadres to be screened out slowly in case of traitors or idiots before giving them any important tasks and papers.""No matter how long one takes to screen out these men, traitors and idiots will still exist... sigh... Can you at least help me, as my 'father'? After all, you're still the head of the Smith family right now...""This is training for you. So you can get used to life as the Boss and gain the support of the Smith family faster. Additionally, Charles is helping you too."A knock stopped the two's conversation as the butler David entered the room holding a glass cage with a rare spotted snake and a letter within the habitat of the snake."Oh? Dart's tongue? This is the world's most poisonous snake, is it not? Who sent it?""This is the gift from Lord Adecaldo, congratulating you for your rise as the heir of the Smith family. He said that since you can control snakes, this snake will be a much-needed boon."Vasuki's snake eyes peered over to the spotted snake that was thrashing around the case, trying to escape, but froze in place when making eye contact with Vasuki. Slowly bowing himself in the boy's presence. With a smile, Vasuki picked up the snake, letting it slither up his arm, where it rested itself around his neck like a scarf.Unlike most snakes, this one's scales weren't slimy, just smooth and cold. In the early stages of its life, Death's tongue looks like an ordinary snake with spots. However, once it starts shedding its skin, it turns crystalline. A single vial of its venom is enough to turn a football field into an uninhabitable wasteland. It was also the snake Emil used when creating Vasuki.With the snake out of the way, Faust reached in to take out the letter and took a quick glance at it as his eyes shrank.The letter was messaged "To the fake Albert and the amazing performer Emil Dawson.""Thank you, David, you may leave," 'Albert' said calmly as his face grew more tense. Seeing the progenitor's expression, Vasuki peered over to Albert's hands and made a face of surprise as he saw the words on the letter."To the fake Albert and the amazing performer Emil Dawson,Salutations!It seems you both have managed to pull off quite a show and what a performance it was! I must say, I'm impressed. Rarely do we see such talent and ingenuity among the ranks of the Ten Dons. It's refreshing to see new faces and fresh strategies. You have brought a spark of excitement to our otherwise routine existence.Emil, your rise to fame in the Sky Arena was quite the spectacle. You are truly a gifted performer, no matter which stage. However, through the eyes of my associates, I seem to notice Dr. Montonio is always wherever you are. Quite the coincidence, don't you think? Or perhaps not. It didn't take long for me to connect the dots, especially when the Glam family didn't pursue you after your departure. But you played your cards well.As a token of my admiration, I have sent you the rare spotted snake for your puppet leader. However, why always stay in the shadows?  Consider it a gift from one admirer of talent to another. May it serve you well. Along with it, I extend an invitation to meet on the day Vasuki introduces himself to the other Dons. I am eager to converse with the mind behind such a brilliant talent.As you know, The mafia is a jungle, and it is always invigorating to see new predators emerge.Congratulations on your rise, and remember, even in the shadows, you are being watched and admired.With respect and curiosity, Lord AdecaldoP.S. Next time, try to be a bit more discreet with the paper trails. The little details often lead to the grandest discoveries."Faust frowned as he scanned the letter, the playful tone of Lord Adecaldo contrasting sharply with the serious implications of the message. He called Emil over, his voice steady but tinged with concern."Master, you need to see this," Faust said, handing the letter to Emil.Emil took the letter, his eyes scanning the words quickly. His expression shifted from curiosity to a mix of amusement and wariness. The letter was a double-edged sword."He's onto us," Emil muttered, his voice low. "But he's also extending a hand.""Indeed," Faust replied. "Lord Adecaldo seems to admire your ingenuity and my... performances. But this letter also serves as a warning. We must tread carefully."Vasuki nodded, his mind already racing with plans and contingencies. "He knows about Emil, and he's connected the dots between me and Dr. Montonio. This could either be an opportunity or a trap.""We should meet him," Vasuki suggested. "Show him that we are not to be trifled with but also that we respect his power and influence."Emil considered this, his fingers idly playing with a coin in his hand. "Speed up the arrangements for the meeting," Emil finally decided. "I only have 2 months before the Hunter exam begins, so I want you to speed up the handing over process. But ensure it's on our terms. We need to show strength and intelligence, not desperation."Faust bowed his head slightly. "As you wish, Master. I will make the necessary arrangements.""Oh and make sure to send a return gift, foretelling that we saw his letter and are thankful for his consent."As Faust left to coordinate the meeting, Vasuki sat back in his chair and began silently working on the papers that piled up, the weight of his new responsibilities pressing down on him. The Smith family was in turmoil, and he was now at the helm.In the opulent hall of Lord Adecaldo's mansion, the old don smiled to himself as he received the return gift. He imagined the reactions of the young upstarts.
(End of chapter 45)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Days passed as preparations for the meeting were meticulously laid out. Faust ensured the venue was secure, with hidden guards and mapped-out escape routes. The chosen location was neutral ground—a luxurious private club known for hosting the underworld's elite.On the day of the meeting, Vasuki dressed in a sharp suit, his demeanour calm and confident. Faust, disguised as Albert, was at his side, ready for any eventuality. Emil trailed behind, ensuring he wouldn't overshadow the duo at such an important moment.They were greeted by Lord Adecaldo's men and escorted to a private room. "Hello, you must be the Young Master Emil. Lord Adecaldo is looking forward to meeting you. Please come with me," the servant said, bowing politely. As Albert followed behind Emil, he was stopped by the servant. "Lord Adecaldo only wishes to meet Mr. Emil at this time. Please accompany your 'son' to the meeting place first. I'm sure others would wonder why Lord Albert was missing for his son's initiation as another member of the ten dons," the servant said sarcastically."...you—""Albert.""...""Accompany Vasuki.""Yes, master..."Lord Adecaldo was already there, seated comfortably with a glass of fine whiskey in hand. He looked up as Emil entered, a warm smile spreading across his weathered face."Ah, you must be Emil," Lord Adecaldo said, his voice carrying a note of genuine pleasure. "Come in, come in. I've been looking forward to meeting the young genius who has been making waves."Emil nodded respectfully and stepped into the room, taking in the opulent surroundings. Lord Adecaldo gestured to a plush chair across from him."Please, sit," Adecaldo invited, setting his whiskey aside. "I've heard quite a lot about you, Emil. Your rise in the Sky Arena, your connections with the Smith family, and, of course, your impressive... talents."Emil settled into the chair, his demeanor calm and composed. "Thank you, Lord Adecaldo. It's an honor to meet someone of your prestige."Adecaldo chuckled. "Flattery will get you everywhere, young man. But let's dispense with the formalities. I've been in this business long enough to recognize talent when I see it. Your work with Dr. Montonio, or should I say, your own work under that guise, was particularly impressive."Emil's eyes flickered with surprise, but he kept his expression neutral. "You seem well-informed, Lord Adecaldo.""Indeed," Adecaldo said, leaning back in his chair. "I've seen many rise and fall in this game, Emil. It's rare to find someone who can manipulate both people and circumstances so effectively. Tell me, what drives you?"Emil paused, considering his response. "Survival and ambition," he said finally. "I've always believed that one must adapt and innovate to thrive."Adecaldo nodded approvingly. "Spoken like a true strategist. And what about your partnership with Vasuki? How did that come about?"Emil glanced briefly at the door, ensuring it was closed before speaking. "Vasuki needed help to secure his position, and I saw an opportunity to ally with someone who had potential. Together, we can achieve much more than alone."A spark of interest lit up in Adecaldo's eyes. "You're lying. Quite skilled at it too. Let me tell you about my ability first then. I can see lies, similar to a truth detector. It has helped me quite a bit to get where I am now. Consider this meeting the beginning of a potential partnership. There's much we can learn from each other and many ways we can benefit...""So please don't lie. I believe Vasuki's initiation is an important event to you..."Emil looked at Adecaldo steadily before nodding. "Indeed you are correct. I appreciate your candor. Vasuki and Maria are indeed my creations. I have big plans regarding the ten dons, and aligning ourselves with someone of your experience and influence could be mutually beneficial. Beneficial plans, of course. I will make the ten dons reach heights they've never reached."Adecaldo smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. "Excellent. Now that that's out of the way, let's talk specifics. How do you plan to solidify Vasuki's position once he's initiated? And more importantly, what are your plans with the other dons?"This meeting was both a test and a transaction between the two men. Both balanced on a thin line between mortal enemy and ally. The moment Emil relinquished the fact that Maria and Vasuki were his creations, he was ready to eliminate Adecaldo and replace him with another. The same could be said for Adecaldo. Once his suspicions were confirmed, he pondered whether to remove the encroaching hands of the boy in front of him or join forces to see where his talents would take the ten dons. This meeting was essential for testing each other's plans and mindsets before taking the next action.Emil took a deep breath, leaning forward slightly. "We plan to showcase Vasuki's unique abilities and strategic acumen. By demonstrating his strength and wisdom, we can earn the respect and support of the other dons... Similar to Maria this past year. In the underground world, it's not those with history that are valuable, but those who can bring a benefit to the ten dons."Adecaldo raised an eyebrow. "And what about the ones who won't be easily swayed?"Emil's expression remained steady. "For those, we have other measures in place. Negotiation and leverage, and, if necessary, force. We will do whatever it takes to ensure Vasuki's position is secure." He smiled.Adecaldo chuckled softly. "I like your resolve, Emil. It's refreshing to see such determination in someone so young. Very well, you have my support. Let's ensure this initiation goes smoothly and establish a strong alliance going forward.""However, I have a proposal I think you can't refuse," Adecaldo continued, leaning forward with a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Emil, would you like to become the heir to my family?"The unexpected proposition took Emil by surprise, and he blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. He quickly regained his composure, his mind racing. "Lord Adecaldo, that's... an incredibly generous offer. May I ask why you would consider me for such an important position?""Your potential and your nen ability. After all, Maria and Vasuki... are already your creations, correct? I've seen many types of nen abilities but none as interesting as yours. With how clueless the other dons are as the two families fall into your hands, it makes me believe it won't be long before the ten dons are run by you alone, as you reap the benefits of your labour behind the scenes. Having you as the head of my family would be putting my family on a higher pedestal than the other ten dons."Additionally, why hide? You are a performer, are you not? Performers should enjoy the awe and fame when they act. Am I correct?""I've seen many young men come and go, Emil. Very few possess the qualities you have. Your intelligence, strategic thinking, and ability to adapt at such a young age make you a rare asset. The future of my family needs someone who can lead with both strength and wisdom. I believe you have what it takes."Emil took a moment to process the offer, weighing the potential benefits and risks. "I'm honoured, Lord Adecaldo. Truly. But what about your current heir? Wouldn't this create conflict within your family?"Adecaldo waved his hand dismissively. "My current heir lacks the vision and drive required to lead in these changing times. My family needs fresh blood, someone who can navigate the complexities of our world. Besides, my decision would be final, and anyone who opposes it would have to answer to me.""Now you have two options, Emil: stand by my side as the next head of the Adecaldo Family, or suffer the consequences of being dragged out of the shadows today." Emil looked at Adecaldo steadily, feeling the weight of the decision before him. The opportunity to become the heir to one of the most powerful families in the underworld was a rare one, but it came with significant risk. However, Emil knew he had no other choice for now. Adecaldo was a shrewd man, and he must have placed a trap or warning system to alert the other dons in case of his death.

While Emil believed himself to be stronger than most of the bodyguards under the control of the Ten Dons, he was not strong enough to take down the Ten Shadow Beasts single-handedly. Not to mention how he would fare against the political connections of each Don.

"I am honoured to be given such a chance." Emil bowed to the man in front of him. "I vow to bring the Adecaldo Family, and alongside it the ten dons, to great heights."Adecaldo smiled and raised his glass in a toast. "To new beginnings and successful partnerships."Emil clinked his glass against Adecaldo's. "To new beginnings."Adecaldo looked at the time and said, "All heirs need to be introduced to the ten dons, and what better time is there to do this but now? I have a suit ready for you; try it on."As Emil swiftly changed into his new suit, as luxurious as Vasuki's, embroidered by hand, the door to the room opened, and a servant announced that the initiation was about to begin. Emil stood up and followed Adecaldo."Clothes truly make the man," Adecaldo nodded with appreciation at the outfit, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Now, let's go see your partner become one of the ten dons."The grand hall of the private club was thick with an air of tension. The ten dons, each representing a powerful family, were seated around an ornately carved table. Their expressions ranged from curiosity to skepticism as they awaited the arrival of the new candidate. Emil sat beside Adecaldo, receiving curious glances from those who didn't recognize him. Each don had their heir present, except for Maria, who had taken control of the Glam family last year.Faust, disguised as Albert, occupied the seat of the Smith family, his eyes flickering towards Emil in case of emergencies. He was taken aback when Adecaldo introduced Emil as his heir to the assembly.The doors swung open, and Vasuki entered, impeccably dressed in a tailored suit. His presence commanded attention, and his demeanour was calm and confident. Maria, representing the Glam family, acknowledged him with a nod. This was their first meeting.Vasuki walked to the center of the room, his gaze sweeping over the assembled dons. He took a deep breath and began to speak, his voice steady and resonant."Good evening, esteemed dons. My name is Vasuki, and I am honoured to stand before you today. Each of you represents a legacy of power, influence, and tradition. I come here not to disrupt but to add to that legacy with my unique abilities and strategic vision."He paused, letting his words sink in. The room was silent, the dons' eyes fixed on him."I understand the weight of the responsibility that comes with being one of the ten dons," Vasuki continued. "It is not a role to be taken lightly, and I assure you, I am fully prepared to uphold the values and traditions that have made each of your families formidable. My journey has not been easy, but it has shaped me into someone who can navigate the complexities of our world with precision and strength."Vasuki's eyes met Maria's again, and she gave a subtle nod of acknowledgment. Her silent support was reassuring. Maria's initiation had been simpler, her competence proven through profitable deals. But the Smith family was different. Controlling almost all monetary establishments, their standards were stricter.When Maria introduced herself to the 10 dons it was not that complicated due to the previous head already being dead and Maria working as the head perfectly for the month she was uninitiated. As well as the fact that the moment she rose to speak she made sure to bribe each family with useful business deals. Similar to a company meeting discussing future plans and the rise of profit margins to the other family and the share they held within the glam family entertainment companies.However, the Smith family was different. As the ones in charge of almost all monetary establishments such as banks and betting houses, the Dons were more stricter on who to approve as the next head of that family. Not to mention that Albert was still 'alive'"To each of you, I bring a promise of unwavering loyalty and a vision for a prosperous future," Vasuki declared. "Our world is ever-changing, and through unity and mutual respect, we will continue to thrive. My unique abilities, combined with strategic alliances, will ensure our interests are protected and our influence expanded."There was a moment of silence as the dons exchanged glances, weighing his words. Vasuki knew this moment was crucial—it was about proving his worth and demonstrating his ability to lead and innovate.One of the dons, a grizzled man with a stern expression, leaned forward. "You speak well, Vasuki, but words are not enough. Actions speak louder. How do you intend to prove your loyalty and capability to us?"Vasuki met the man's gaze steadily. "I understand your concerns, and I am prepared to demonstrate my commitment through both actions and results. I have already begun implementing measures to enhance our security and increase our revenues. Additionally, I am ready to face any challenge or test that the esteemed dons deem necessary to prove my worth."Faust spoke from his seat, matching the mannerisms of Albert perfectly. Causing Lord Adecaldo to raise an eyebrow of surprise. if it were not for the painting, he himself would have been fooled like the other Dons. " Vasuki has been behind the scenes helping the Smith family throughout the years with well-trained efficiency and precision. Not to mention in the last 3 months Vasuki was able to take over all the necessary powers of the Smith family with ease and fluency. gesturing to a servant to place the papers noting the improvements and efficiency Vasuki brought in the past month as the head."Lord Adecaldo, who had remained silent until now, decided to intervene. "Vasuki's swift rise is a testament to his capabilities. I myself have had many intersections with Vasuki throughout the years. He is a bright child with quick thinking..."There was a murmur of surprise and curiosity as the dons turned their attention to Adecaldo. The elderly man was usually a quiet one. As a member of the 10 Dons for 3 generations, he did not care much for the changes of the 10 Dons. So to speak up in favour was a surprise. Not to mention his sudden introduction of a Heir. His endorsement carried weight, and several dons nodded in agreement. However, the skepticism was far from dispelled.Vasuki stood calmly, meeting the gazes of the dons with calm composure. "Thank you, Lord Adecaldo. Esteemed dons, I assure you that I am fully committed to the prosperity and stability of our families. Together, we have devised plans that will not only secure our positions but also enhance our collective influence."Maria spoke up. "Vasuki has my support. He has shown remarkable potential and dedication. I believe he will be a valuable addition to our ranks." The Don who had questioned Vasuki earlier nodded slowly. "Very well. If both Lord Adecaldo, Albert and Maria vouch for you, Vasuki, it speaks highly of your potential. But remember, your actions will be closely watched. We will expect results, and any failure will not be taken lightly."Vasuki inclined his head respectfully. "I understand and accept the responsibility, sir. I will not disappoint."With a final nod of approval from the dons, the tension in the room began to ease. The initiation was complete, and Vasuki was officially recognized as one of the ten dons. The atmosphere shifted to one of cautious optimism, with the dons beginning to discuss plans and strategies for their future endeavours.As the formalities concluded, the dons shifted to business matters, taking advantage of their rare gathering. Usually, personal meetings are a rare thing for the 10 Dons. Usually one a year for an annual auction run by the Ritz family or on such occasions to meet any new dons that join their midst. So many times it becomes a prime place for discussing issues in business or deals between families."So in Jappon, there has been some backlash from the Imperial family regarding the 10 dons as their relations with the Republic of Mimbo worsen," the Don from the Mimbo Republic, neighbouring the Smith family, spoke."Their backlash is not much to worry about," Maria replied. "It's just a matter of profits. There hasn't been much evidence of war preparations in that country. Not to mention, Mimbo is one of the V5 while Jappon is not part of any major alliances.""I must say I'm cautious about the Kakin Royal family and their increasing distance from the 10 Dons," another don interjected. "All evidence points to them supporting new underground forces.""Heh. What's new with these large countries? Never satisfied with the power they hold," another don grumbled, shaking his head.The room filled with murmurs of agreement and dissent as the dons continued their discussion, each weighing the potential threats and opportunities presented by the shifting political landscape.
(End of Chapter 46)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

"Mr. Emil, please follow me!"After a long while, they finally arrived at their destination.A subordinate had been waiting for some time. Emil noticed that other gang leaders' cars were parked nearby."It's really different... No wonder they call Adecaldo the most influential Don of the Ten Dons," Emil murmured.He nodded and followed the guide. As the car started to climb the mountain road, he saw the palace standing on the mountainside. It wasn’t just one palace—it spanned the entire mountainside. It’s said that this area, covering over ten kilometers in radius, belonged to the Ten Dons. It was a private, forbidden area, with patrols everywhere and strict security.From the base of the mountain, it didn’t look like much, but up close, the palace walls were extremely tall and majestic. Although Emil had never been to Kukulu Mountain, he felt it resembled the Zoldyck family's estate but was even more magnificent.Before entering, special personnel conducted security checks to ensure he wasn’t carrying any dangerous weapons and reminded him of the rules he needed to follow. Then they led him to the building where the meeting was being held.Emil strolled along the spacious stone-brick road, hands in his pockets, with a smile on his face. He noticed someone was watching him."This Emil is a Nen user...""I dug into his background after Lord Adecaldo took him in as his heir. He fought in the Sky Arena and was a martial artist at the level of a floor master. His popularity has faded, but some still remember him. As for his relationship with the head of the Smith family, it’s uncertain. A few months ago, the current head was hidden and ill, rarely mentioned... However, the new don of the Smith family, Vasuki, seems to have befriended the boy," a group of nearly thirty people gathered in a room on a high floor, observing Emil through the window.They were the main cadres of the Adecaldo family, heads of various small mafia gangs around the Federation of Ochima, and Adecaldo’s very own grandsons. Two boys quietly inspected the young man."I’ve seen his video, combined with his record. This guy is dangerous! In a one-on-one fight, none of us here could match him, except maybe Sato," a man with his hands crossed behind his head stared seriously at the tiny figure outside the window and then looked at the ninja standing next to the Ten Dons. "You should be fine, right?"The masked, black-clad ninja said nothing, but his cold eyes seemed to agree."His ability is manifestation-based, which is very complicated. It’s difficult to figure out its rules in a short fight. He’s a real master," the man named Aqiuwa concluded.In addition to the dozens of psychics in the room, Adecaldo was also present. He didn’t interrupt, just sat on a chair and smoked a cigar, letting the others discuss Emil."Hey, Aqiuwa, what do you mean? Are you scared?" someone teased."Come on! Even if he’s strong alone, we have enough people to deal with him, even if it costs a few lives," another man rolled his eyes."If we really fight, the weaker ones will die first. Well, this is in line with our style..." another man with messy hair grinned."This opportunity is for you to take if you like," a lady said."He’s already noticed us," the ninja next to Adecaldo suddenly said."Oh? Really sharp. Scary guy... Is he the same kind?" Aqiuwa was amazed.Suddenly, Adecaldo knocked his cigar on the table, making a sound. Everyone immediately looked at the boss and kept quiet."Don’t get too excited. He is one of us, and in the future, your boss," the old man said lightly. After speaking, he stood up and walked out the door.He was going to meet the guests summoned today."It seems that Satoz has been following the Ten Dons for a long time. He is a ninja trained by the secret group Kumogakure-ryu. Unlike those of us who changed careers halfway, he is a professional, trained since childhood. I heard the other nine also have strong people like Satoz around them. This is why the Ten Dons can maintain their top positions in the gang...""Can you have a little professionalism? We were 'sold' to the gang, and now we are also gang members. Is it really okay to talk about the boss behind his back? If the Lord finds out...""Can you not use the word 'sold'? It’s a deal, a deal!""Is there a difference?""Yes!"Shortly after Adecaldo and the others left, the gang members began to discuss."Anyone want to have some fun and test this kid?" A boy spoke up, fiddling with his green baseball cap."Heh. You do it. The other party is a well-known strong man. We’ve all seen his fights. Grandfather likes the kid, so don’t make trouble," the older, bespectacled man advised the boy."Don’t worry, I have a plan. I don’t want to go back to Meteor Street after grandfather finally acknowledged my existence; my life is comfortable now..." The boy wearing a baseball cap waved to everyone and walked out."This kid..." An advisor who took the boy in frowned in worry."It’s okay. You know him well..." the bespectacled man shook his head, returning to work managing the business he’s in charge of. As Lord Adecaldo's eldest son, he is quite busy....Meanwhile, Emil followed the guide into a white building that rose among the palaces.They had to walk through a long corridor.A few dozen meters away, Emil noticed a boy in a baseball cap moving around the venue casually. He seemed to have some status, out of tune with the suited men standing every few steps. They were completely different styles.No one stopped him.The boy leaned against the corridor wall, looking at Emil unscrupulously, his eyes playful.The guide nodded slightly at the boy, as if greeting him, but didn’t say anything.The distance between Emil and the boy narrowed.As they crossed paths, the boy's eyes narrowed slightly under his hat brim, and he burst out with "qi," though without murderous intent. He didn’t want to provoke, just "play a game."However, Green knew the gang's situation well. Even if Adecaldo knew, he wouldn’t care much about his 'grandson.'But as Green released his mental energy to create pressure, he suddenly felt cold, his vision blurred, and his brain felt pierced by needles. It was difficult to stand. He staggered and bent over, causing his hat to fall off.But before the hat could hit the ground, it was caught by a hand.Emil patted the pale boy’s shoulder, soothing him gently, like a big brother. "Your hat fell off. Walk more steadily. Don’t be too naughty; you might get hurt."The suffocating feeling came and went quickly. Green's face flushed as he took the hat from Emil stiffly.Emil patted his shoulder again and walked away with the guide.The entire confrontation lasted only a moment, unnoticed by the guide.Emil felt the gaze behind him and muttered to himself, "That boy...""That is Lord Adecaldo’s grandson," the guide spoke respectfully. "He was adopted by Lord Adecaldo from Meteor City and is one of the two remaining members of the Adecaldo family outside of the lord."Emil stayed in Lord Adecaldo’s palace for several days. After the meeting, Adecaldo didn’t let him leave immediately but invited him to his manor in the Federation of Ochima. It was for dual purposes.While Emil was being trained as a confidant, he was also being warned. Adecaldo reminded Emil that his current success depended on Adecaldo's protection. Without his acquiescence, Emil wouldn’t be where he is today."You keep me here for a few days so you can observe me better..." Emil stood on a balcony at night, feeling the cold wind as he looked around the manor's palace buildings and venues in the darkness. He murmured.In the past few days, Nen users followed and monitored his every move, likely reporting to Adecaldo. The reason for this monitoring, even after Vasuki’s initiation, was due to the uniqueness of the Ten Dons.The existence of the Ten Dons caused the gangs to become rigid for a long time. No one could easily challenge their status. For example, while Emil’s plans seemed smooth, Adecaldo's word could turn all the country’s gangs against Emil. Dozens of families could drown Emil’s family with numbers. Adecaldo didn’t even need to mobilize his armed forces.Adecaldo was right. Emil’s plan relied on his protection. They were still "one of our own people."In the later story of the Kajin Empire exploring the Dark Continent, the gang leaders communicated to find Hisoka's brigade. The gang organizations then were very different because the Ten Dons were eliminated by the Zoldyck family, causing chaos and new gang emergence.The gangs now are stagnant.The Ten Dons don't allow any uncontrollable factors in their jurisdiction. These ten have been in office too long. Even if the current ten aren't the ones who die later, their successors are absolute confidants, designated internally. It's a bit like a hereditary system.If Adecaldo died suddenly without a new heir or face, a new don family would appear tomorrow. They are "selected" long ago. Emil must support them unconditionally. The forces in the country wouldn't be affected much because the Ten Dons left behind connections and an armed base that ordinary gangster families can't shake. Another point is that the other nine Dons would help as common beneficiaries.Therefore, brute force has no hope. This is why Emil must quietly and swiftly replace each family's heads. But for now, as long as he can sway two or three key figures within the Ten Dons to show favourable attitudes, it's enough.From Maria's gossip, Emil learned that the Ten Dons aren't as united as they seem. Some don't get along with Adecaldo. After all, they are from the gang world, where alliances are fragile."It's really a fantasy to believe I could get to the top in just a few months," Emil thought.Even now, in his room, a "beast" watched him, ready to attack.Emil disguised himself very well, acting as if he didn't notice the existence of this person.He didn’t know when, but he slowly began to enjoy this feeling... The sensation of being treated as prey by others, especially when the other party was a rare and skillful hunter...He tried not to let his expression betray his excitement. As he once said, the world of hunters is full of strong individuals. Besides those central to the plot, there are many with outstanding skills lurking in every corner and field.Such a world is often more interesting... isn't it?The few days Emil waited patiently byt it was as if he was forgotten about. He did not meet with any o the powerful associates of the Alecado family, nor with Alecado himself.Emil was getting quite annoyed waiting with no end, what he decided to take things into his own hands.The next day, as the heir to the Alecado family, Emil brought his "butler" Faust to attend a charity gala held in the name of the Ten Dons.On the surface, this event seemed to be a noble charity affair to help the poor.In reality, it was just a facade for all the gangs to pay protection money to the Ten Dons.Most of the time, the Ten Dons themselves don’t even bother to show up.Some so-called treasures would be auctioned on the spot, but they were worthless... The gang leaders would compete to bid and pay astronomical amounts for useless trinkets. The reasons for doing so were, firstly, to please the Ten Dons and give them money for free, and secondly, to show off in front of all the gangs, flaunting their financial strength and reputation to elevate their families' status.It was essentially the same as the auctions held in Youkexin in later generations, except that the scale was smaller and it wasn't held by the Glam family together with the other dons.After getting out of the car and arriving at the hotel venue, Emil realized that he had underestimated the Ten Dons' influence... Even if it was just one of them, the luxury cars rushing over had blocked the entire street.The gang members were all very hot-tempered, and many even openly yelled and fought due to vehicle friction and road-cutting. Although they were dressed decently today, their behavior betrayed their rude and vulgar nature.There was another interesting phenomenon... Emil discovered a clear hierarchy within the gang. When the traffic was congested, the cars of smaller families would give way to those of the larger families, allowing the luxury vehicles of the latter to drive straight to the hotel gate and enter first.The well-known bosses were warmly received by the service staff... while the heads of smaller families were completely ignored.The contrast was stark."Come! Let me introduce you. This is the boss of the Fields family, Emil! A rising star in our region... I'm sure you've all heard his name recently, so I won't say much." The boss of the Badim family, a short, pot-bellied old man, walked over with a wine glass in his hand and introduced Emil to several friends around him.They stood in the center of the venue, forming a small circle. People around them didn't dare to approach, their eyes filled with awe and nervousness...These were the bosses of the most powerful families in the area.They were the big crocodiles whose every move could shake the ground.Emil was pulled into this small group, naturally attracting the attention of others...After all, currying favor with these big players was a dream opportunity for many family heads.Emil glanced at Badim. The reason for this man's enthusiasm was likely an order from Adecaldo, instructing him to introduce Emil to the rest of the dons in the Federation of Ococia."I heard... you are a distant relative of Lord Adecaldo?"One of the big guys looked Emil up and down but didn’t see anything remarkable about him. However, the title of the chosen heir of Lord Alceado was eye-catching enough.Yes."Emil nodded faintly.Instead of looking directly at the man, his peripheral vision continued to scan the door and the gang leaders who kept walking in.This attitude made the man who asked the question look displeased.In the underground world, the order of strength is clear. How long had a junior like Emil been in the industry? When meeting someone of this stature, one was expected to at least be humble, if not respectful... After all, it wouldn’t be wise for a family heir to provoke him."Boy!"A cadre behind the boss clenched his fist and shouted at Emil.Emil remained unmoved, and without even saying hello, he led Faust away directly...This behavior stunned several people, including Badim."Heh... young people nowadays...""After just a few days of enjoying the scenery, they forget their place.""Let him show off for a while. We’ll deal with him after the party."Several of the big men exchanged glances, but Badim remained silent.This was the Ten Dons' territory; no one dared to cause trouble here.On the other side, Emil walked to a corner and quietly sipped the red wine in his hand.He had no interest in mingling with these gangsters. They were boring, and talking to them felt like a waste of time. He preferred being alone for a while. Even if he started a conversation, Emil could imagine what these people would talk about.The real reason he attended the party was by order. Failing to be here wouldn’t stop Emil from further cementing his reputation."If I killed everyone present today... would that mean I’d be dealing with the entire gang structure in this area?" Emil mused, taking a sip of wine while observing everyone in the venue through his glass.If he did that... he wouldn’t just be dealing with Alceado, but the full wrath of the Ten Dons.Forget it..."Hello, I’m James Jones, head of the Jones family. May I have the honour of getting your name?"Emil’s thoughts were interrupted by a stranger who approached him, handing over a business card and speaking cautiously."It seems there's no way to escape..."Emil sighed inwardly, but seeing the man's timid expression, he smiled and said, "That's a good name."The man's face lit up with joy, and he immediately toasted to Emil.Time passed, and as more people entered the venue, the atmosphere gradually became lively.Emil soon found himself surrounded by a circle of people...As for the current  heir of the Ten Dons family, many leaders of small organizations were eager to make connections with Emil and establish ties with him..."Snort!"Not far away, the big boss who had been offended by Emil earlier watched this scene unfold, his eyes menacing.
(End of Chapter)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

One hundred million!“Three hundred million!”"Five hundred million!""One billion!"The core event of the evening had arrived, and the charity auction began. A group of gangsters competed with each other, raising their placards and shouting, each one trying to outbid the other. The prices gradually climbed, and each time the winner of an auction received the attention and applause of the entire audience, feeding their overwhelming vanity.This kind of event was held almost every year by the Ten Dons.Among them, there were always those who acted out of pride or overestimated their own abilities, spending an unaffordable amount of money to save face, only to go bankrupt not long afterward."Five billion!"Emil gave Faust beside him a look, and the old man understood, raising the sign."Oh! The heir of the Alecado family, bidding five billion from his personal account!" The host on stage shouted exaggeratedly, and as he did, a spotlight also shone on Emil.The surrounding lower teir gang leaders were a little frightened; the amount Emil had bid was outrageous. The auction had just begun and had not yet reached its peak, but the price had already hit five billion.For a moment, all other bidding sounds disappeared."Six billion!"Suddenly, a cold voice sounded.Emil looked over and saw that the person who had spoken was the middle-aged man who had been sitting with Badim and had just spoken with him in the hotel lobby. This man had been secretly watching Emil with an unfriendly gaze."Ten billion!"Emil didn't say anything, but Faust understood and raised the sign again.“Oh my God!”This time, even the host exclaimed.Even though everyone knew that the heir of the Alecado family had earned quite a bit as a fighter, it was still unbelievable to spend so much money!The man next to Badim lowered his eyebrows, gritted his teeth, and finally did not dare to bid again.Emil successfully obtained an auction item—a pure white porcelain vase, perfect for growing flowers.Emil knew that his actions of indirectly disobeying Alecado’s orders might not sit well with his "godfather", but this money might soften the blow, so he didn't care how much he spent. Not to mention, most of the money Emil had now was stolen from  or given by the Ten Dons anyway. After he succeeded in rising to the top, this money would be a small amount in comparison.After all, the truly rich people in this world, could buy the Greed Island game for their loved ones for hundreds of billions. Battera was the tycoon who hired Gon and Killua and helped them enter the game. He spent tens of billions on a single set of gaming equipment and also offered a fifty-billion bonus for clearing the game. Note that he purchased and collected a total of 32 sets of games, but only bought seven at the auction in Yorknew.In other words, if measured in terms of money, the net worth of the top tycoons in this world was at least over one trillion. Not to mention how much the Glam family in change of entertainment and the Smith family in charge of Banking and monetary transactions earned yearly. With abundant funds, Emil became the focus of the night.Emil had acquired a total of ten items, spending about one hundred billion... This amount was all of Emil's saved-up change and a small part of the "allowance" his followers usually send him. Although he didn't go bankrupt, he was almost financially ruined...Thankfully over the year all three of his followers had become completely financially stable and in turn provided him with money, rather than the other way around. Of course, in a way it wouldn't be found out.After the party, gang members filed out of the venue and looked at Emil and Faust, who had already walked away.Those gangster bosses who wanted to humiliate Emil and teach him a lesson were also among them."He’s taken all the limelight!" One of them put out the cigarette in his hand, threw it on the ground, and said coldly."Does he think he can use this method to make the Ten Dons look at him differently?"“…”Badim said nothing, but one hundred billion was indeed an incredible amount!Everyone knew that the auction was just a process, a means for the Ten Dons to extort money. Even the high and mighty Ten Dons would be impressed by such a sum of money!However, few people were willing to admit it.…"We'll go our separate ways later." Emil said calmly as he entered the hotel together. He didn't go back to the mannor because it wouldn't help his plan but impede upon it."Yes." Faust disguised as an old butler lowered his head."Everything has been arranged as I said, right?""The people below have been notified...""Good."Emil was very satisfied with Faust’s efficiency.People kept coming out and greeting him, and luxury cars on the street drove away one after another.Emil got into the car alone and disappeared in the flood of taillights with the family convoy.The car was very quiet, with onlynEmil and the driver inside.The car moved quickly, soon leaving the city and driving on the main road back to Cork City.Suddenly, outside the car window, several escort vehicles made sharp braking sounds... the car that Emil was sitting in also began to slow down gradually before coming to a stop."Are you planning to dump my body in the wilderness?" Emil was very calm.All members of his entourage had been killed... the assailants had disguised themselves and cleaned up the traces in a very short time.It seemed perfect...A group of gunmen got out of the cars outside and, without saying a word, pointed their guns at the back seat where Emil was sitting."This is a gift from our Lord River."The driver in the front seat looked up and said indifferently through the rearview mirror.The next second, gunfire erupted...After a moment, Emil threw away his tattered suit jacket and stood alone on a deserted suburban road, making a phone call... Behind him, several dead bodies lay scattered.The driver’s lifeless head rested on the steering wheel.Beep, beep…The phone rang a few times before it was answered."Did you find them?" Emil asked casually."We found them, but they were driving very fast... considering your current distance, I’m afraid..." The person on the other end of the phone was Faust."It’s okay, I can catch up."Emil responded, asked for their approximate location, and hung up the phone.Then he stood on the road and stretched his limbs.“When was the last time I ran a marathon?”Stretching his arms, he raised his eyebrows. Was it in school? He could no longer remember his past life so clearly...Immediately, he pushed off with his toes, and the next second, his entire figure instantly shot down the road. He was moving so fast that the slight explosion caused by the air pressure and a faint wind was heard in the air only several seconds after he had taken off.At the same time, Alecado also received news and the results after the party.The person who had donated the most that night was Emil, He had spent hundreds of billions!This gesture piqued Alecado’s interest in what the young man was planning. Disobeying his direct order just to give him a 100 billion?So, he sat alone in his room, holding a cup of coffee, watching the video of the event... The vague appearance and temperament of Emil came into view. To be honest, this young man's aura did not seem like that of a gangster; he was out of place with the people around him. He didn’t have the typical gangster spirit or bloodlust. At first glance, he seemed a bit like a casual and cold young master.Of course, what Emil did with his ability was completely different from the impression he gave.The light from the television reflected in Alecado's pupils, making his expression difficult to read.After a while, he picked up the remote control and turned off the video.Without saying anything, he stood up and walked out of the room.A few hours later, after washing up and preparing to go to bed, he suddenly received a call from his subordinates."What's wrong?""My Lord... Don River is dead...""Who did it?""Emil... Alecado."“…”The River Family, like Badim, was one of the strongest mafia groups in the area. Although Alecado was not close to them, they were also his trusted subordinates.This time, Alecado thought about it and didn’t give any instructions. He simply said, "I understand."The person on the other end of the phone understood what he meant.To put it bluntly, the underground society was a small circle of gangster forces, and any slight disturbance would spread quickly.The next day, the news exploded in the mafia world.Emil and the River family had gone to war!The eldest brother of the River family was killed...What surprised the gangsters even more was that, despite such a big event in his own domain, Lord Alceado say anything or show any attitude, as if... he had tacitly agreed.No one was a fool. After thinking about it carefully, they understood what was going on.The situation escalated, having a huge impact on the entire region’s underworld society. The two families’ industrial bases in various cities saw gunfights, and the streets were full of bloody scenes.Another major family, the Qibu family, was also involved.It’s not easy for newcomers to rise in the gang world... it’s equivalent to challenging the authority of the older generation of powerful people. Moreover, the emergence of new forces, in a sense, represented a reshuffle, something the old guard did not want to see.The power of the River family alone wasn’t a big deal, but once the Badim family intervened, the situation suddenly changed.Within a week, it was heard that many factories and casinos under Emil's name were destroyed, closed down, or went out of business.Everyone thought that if Lord Alecado didn’t step in, Emil would be finished...But change always comes suddenly.This major gang conflict lasted only about a month before it suddenly ended.The businesses under these two major families, were renamed and merged with the original Dawson Corperation.In the underground forces within the territory, a new 'giant' had appeared!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Not long after that, Emil received a personal call from Alecado, summoning him for a meeting.As Emil sat in the car on his way to the destination, he gazed out of the window, lost in thought. The fierce battle between the three major families had concluded, and Dawson Corp, was now at the peak of its power. This sudden invitation from Alecado was clearly a prelude to a warning—a reminder about the unspoken "rules" that governed his domain. Alecado’s intention was to make it clear where Emil understood his place.Emil knew well that the gang conflict he had orchestrated was not just a clash between the River and Chibu families against the Fields. Other forces had been drawn in, but they had held back, restrained by the influence of the Ten Old Men. The Qibu family, however, had broken ranks due to their marriage alliance with the River family, defying the wishes of the elder council.Despite this defiance, the Alecado hadn’t moved against the Qibu family—at least, not yet. This whole ordeal had been a test, and whether Emil was crushed or the other two families fell, it was of little consequence to the Alecado Family. But the Qibu family’s insubordination wouldn’t go unpunished indefinitely; the Alecado were likely biding their time, waiting for the right moment to settle that score.Yet, it wasn’t Alecado that weighed most heavily on Emil’s mind.He is more concerned about whether there are any powerful Nen masters around the former, such as... Shadow Beast.You know, Emil had survived countless deadly encounters over the past few months, with over thirty Nen users falling by his hand. His combat experience and understanding of Nen abilities had deepened, and his ability to adapt to different crises had sharpened. The battles he fought weren’t mere skirmishes; they had honed him, particularly his ability to face multiple Nen users simultaneously, something he had never encountered even in the Sky Arena.The mafia Nen users were on a different level. Their beliefs were stronger, their willpower more formidable. They had survived countless battles, standing on the brink of death time and again. Their hard-won skills and their mastery of Nen, forged in the crucible of life and death, made them a formidable force—far beyond the level of the Sky Arena’s small fry.During this time, Emil had come to understand something important about Nen. Biscuit’s teachings about the “heart” had taken root in his mind. It wasn’t just about mental strength; it was about the very essence of a person. The mafia Nen users had a depth of power that stemmed not from mere magnanimity but from the very quality of their thoughts and convictions. This was why Biscuit could shatter his telekinetic defence with a single punch, causing significant damage. There was a profound difference between power derived from a mere will to fight and power born from a deeply held belief.Emil had begun to realize that true power came from within—from the quality of one’s convictions. Yet, despite this insight, he knew he had only scratched the surface. The real breakthrough in power came from facing dire, life-threatening situations, not from incremental progress.As Emil’s car approached his destination, he couldn’t help but anticipate the upcoming meeting with Alecado. He was eager to see if there was someone truly powerful by Alecado’s side—someone who could challenge him and push him to new heights. After all, he was destined to replace Alecado.Upon arrival, Emil was punished as expected for overstepping his bounds. For his transgressions, Alecado punished him by placing him under house arrest. Yet, it wasn’t a severe punishment. Emil wasn’t merely confined; he was treated to the finest luxuries, and allowed to interact more freely with the family, from the decision-makers to the guards. He received lessons on leadership and command, and his access to Alecado became more frequent. It was clear that Alecado intended to mold him, to refine his raw ambition into something more controlled, more useful.However, Emil was never fully trusted. Every move he made was monitored, every conversation scrutinized. Even as the tension within the gang subsided and the Fields family began to act according to the Ten Old Men’s wishes, Emil’s every action was under surveillance. The Fields family, under Emil’s guidance, started paying tribute and behaved in a manner that satisfied Brown, making him believe that Emil was obedient and compliant.Over time, the Alecado’s vigilance began to wane. They started to see Emil as one of their own. But this newfound trust was a facade. Behind the scenes, Emil had begun secret negotiations with gangs from other continents. Alecado’s Psychic users were sent to monitor these interactions, but they were easily outwitted by Emil, who managed to deceive them at every turn. Eventually, the surveillance was called off, and Brown began to trust Emil more fully.Emil, however, continued to live a life of seclusion, keeping a low profile, all the while preparing for the next phase of his plan. He knew that when the time came, the danger he would face would be greater than ever before—his very life could be on the line.The following day, in a dark, secluded room, Emil sat cross-legged, meditating as he emitted a powerful spiritual energy. The voice of his trusted aide, David, came from the other side of the door.“Master,” Faust called out.“Come in,” Emil responded, opening his eyes.Faust entered the room, bowing slightly before he spoke. “Maria hads confirmed the news that Vasuki had found out, It is time to take action"Faust nodded and left the room. Emil’s smile broadened as he stood up, stretching his limbs. Everything was falling into place. The stage was nearly set.The plan Emil had devised with the Fields family was simple yet bold: if successful, Emil would secure a position among the Ten Dons.The two had provided Emil with critical information: soon, the Ten Dons would be handling an important matter, and Alecado would be leaving the territory. The two promised to delay Alecado’s return as long as possible, giving Emil the time they needed to execute their plan.And as planned, Not long after Alecado left Ochima, The seemingly calm situation flipped on its head. The gangs in the area under Brown's jurisdiction were in complete chaos, and he received the news right after he left. For unknown reasons, many small families suddenly started to exchange fire and kill each other... Some medium-sized families also started fighting, and what was even more terrible was... The four previous families of Badim, Gabriel, Stan, and Jose also got out of control.Alecado was horrified and wanted to turn back immediately, but gave up the idea.Because the matter that the Ten Dons wanted to discuss this time was very important, and they couldn't afford to offend the person they were working with!Therefore, he could only let his men try their best to calm down and control the situation... Everything would be decided after he came back.For the bosses of small families, it is almost impossible for them to contact Alecado... The medium-sized forces may be able to get in touch, but it takes some time. Alecado's sudden departure has left him in a state of disconnection from the gang.He only let his subordinates come forward, and their credibility is far less than his own. After calling almost all senior cadres of the Alecado family to intervene the situation, eliminating the ringleaders and related personnel to restore order.But the peace didn’t last. Soon after, another violent clash erupted between mafia families, once again escalating from minor conflicts to large-scale battles. The underground forces in the country were thrown into chaos, and a sense of unease spread among the ranks.In a private jet, Alecado sat quietly, surrounded by a cloud of cigar smoke, deep in thought. Among the eight families under his control, the Gabriel and Badim families had a long history of rivalry, though it had been dormant for years. Brown knew that friction was inevitable in their world, but the scale of the recent conflicts suggested something more sinister was at play.Alecado narrowed his eyes as he considered the situation. He wasn’t a fool—his rise to power had been built on a deep understanding of the mafia’s inner workings. The timing and nature of these conflicts pointed to a deliberate attempt to destabilize the families under his control. Someone was pulling the strings, and that someone had to be one of his own men.Alecado picked up a stack of documents, each one containing detailed information on the eight family leaders under his command. Among them was Emil.Without looking up, Alecado gave the order. “Investigate the recent activities of the Dawson Corperation under Emil, Look into the cadres involved in the Gabriel and Badim conflicts.”His subordinate nodded and left the room. Under his subordinates' high collar suit lay a circle of stitches around his neck. Almost as if someone had removed and replaced his head.Alecado sat back in his chair, deep in thought. The peace in his territory had been disturbed ever since he took in Emil. Though the boy had been keeping a low profile, which Alecado had initially seen as a sign of caution—a quality he respected. But now, Alecado wondered if Emil was biding his time, preparing for something more significant.But why would he risk everything for a quick gain? Alecado already had Emil’s information as leverage and the boy was set to become his heir. It seemed illogical for Emil to jeopardize everything for short-term benefits.Little did Alecado know, Emil was already plotting to remove the prideful Don from the throne, the moment he saw the letter sent to him, Quietly preparing for the grand stage to come.From the moment Emil received the letter from Alecado, he knew his lifeline was at risk. Whether it was the Ten Dons or the V5, that secretly fund and sustain the mafia’s power. No major force would allow a Nen user with his abilities to flourish unchecked. As long as those in power knew about his unique skills, Emil would be terminated in no time.So as long as others knew of his abilities, he had to tread carefully and conform to their demands, or risk having his secrets exposed. Akin to a sword hanging above his head at all times. Luckily, Alecado seeing Emil's age and potential did not use the information to terminate Emil but let the boy become his heir, giving Emil some leverage. But either way having someone in full control of his actions and words did not sit right with Emil.So Emil began planning on removing the Don before it was too late. He understood that he couldn’t afford any missteps. He needed to act swiftly and decisively to eliminate anyone who knew about his abilities, regardless of the cost or future repercussions. Unless this information might be leaked unknowingly by Alecado himself or his right hand men he used as a safety net.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

In the dimly lit room of his safehouse, Emil meticulously reviewed every detail of his plan. The walls were adorned with maps, notes, and photographs pinned to a large corkboard, each representing a key piece of information about his enemies and allies alike. His focus was razor-sharp, driven by the urgency of his situation.“The target has left the border of Ochima,” Emil received a message from Faust alongside a list of names—these were all the people who knew of Emil's ability.Emil smiled and headed out for the next step of the plan. It wouldn’t take long for the underworld of Ochima to become a full-on warzone.Emil’s method of creating chaos was quite simple.The leaders of small families would do anything to get close to Emil, the future heir of Ochima's underworld, and rise through the ranks. Not to mention, the bloody struggle between gangs was also the norm. As long as Emil expressed his intention to remove any small gang, those people would be beaten to a pulp. Usually, they would be restrained, but Emil had just deposed two major families under the Don's command and faced no repercussions, so these gangs became more arrogant in dealing with each other.So Emil used this reputation: if he didn’t like a small gang, many gang bosses would volunteer to fight on his behalf, without Emil even having to take action himself. He also chose the best time to do so. The moment Alecado secretly left the country, Emil caused the first skirmish with two of the most ambitious families he knew, while other families watched for any sign of Alecado's objection.But nothing happened. And so, fights for power became more reckless...As for the middle-class families, the heads of those families were, in the eyes of others, popular figures around Alecado. So, they just pretended it was the Don’s intention and let them fight each other. Even if they wanted to verify it, it couldn’t be done in a short time.As for the seven major gangs under the command of Alecado, they all had people who were bribed to cause trouble. The four families, including Badim and Gabriel, were now unable to take care of themselves. The only variable that needed to be resolved quickly was the other three big families.Therefore, Emil immediately went to hunt down the leaders of the three families.Be careful of the presence of these three people, as the plan may not go as smoothly as expected...You know, in the eyes of outsiders, Alecado himself is still in the territory and has not left.Such a big thing happened, but the Don did nothing, which must have seemed strange. Some people may also have misunderstandings and think that this fight is a way to transfer power to his heir—that everything was the idea of Lord Alecado—and in turn fight more fiercely.Even if there are some men with doubts regarding the situation, in chaos where everyone is vying for power, standing still and doing nothing is akin to jeopardizing one’s entire business. Not to mention the more chaos, the more beneficial it would be for the surviving gangs. Many people with ulterior motives want more chaos and further the already tense situation by pulling in families in the outskirts.This plan of Emil had been in preparation for a long time, but finally set into motion today.“Badim is dead!”“The Stan and Jose families were badly hurt, and their bosses also died suddenly… Young master Emil has stepped in to suppress and control the situation, and implicitly stated that you intended to let the gangs fight...”As time went by, Alecado, who was far away on another continent, became more and more disheartened. He received disturbing messages almost every hour. The speed and deterioration of the situation were beyond his judgment; it was completely out of control.“Damn it!”With a snap, Alecado smashed the phone into pieces.He didn’t understand. He had already recorded and videotaped the conversation and sent a notice to the gangs in his jurisdiction, so why was it not working?“I’m too late…”Alecado’s face turned livid.He should have reacted immediately!He had seriously underestimated the destructiveness of the 12-year-old boy’s plan. The gangs were originally undisciplined thugs and scum. They had been suppressed under his iron rule for so long and had long been fed up with the various systems and regulations ordered by the Ten Dons. They were finally released from their constraints, and with the future heir as their backing, they believed punishment would not befall them.On the contrary, the more competitors in the area that die, the greater their chances of climbing up in the future.Emil had released the ‘evil’ in the hearts of the gangsters!This way of thought spread like wildfire, and as time went by, it was difficult to suppress them. Without him in Ochima in person, even if he dispatched his own armed forces or troops, the strength would be insufficient! To put it more clearly, he should not have left. He missed the opportunity to blow out the flames in the first place, and now the fire had already started...What made Alecado even more uncomfortable was that the meeting he had left for had not yet started. The other Dons seemed to have gotten a signal to delay as much time as possible and even convinced their employers to wait and watch.And if he didn’t want to jeopardize his position as a Don, he could not go back! But if he didn’t go back, soon the throne of the Ten Dons would be usurped sooner or later.With bloodshot eyes, Alecado reached for his phone, ready to send a message to every major power he could. If he was going down, make no mistake, he would be taking the usurper down with him. Just as he was about to do so, a servant entered his room.“Master, it is a call from Emil himself. He would like to speak to you alone.”“Hmph, even if it is a beg for mercy, I won’t hear it,” the elderly man grumbled as he walked to his office.Faust, dressed as his servant, followed silently but was stopped in his tracks by the ninja Satoz, always by the man’s side.Silently stepping back, Faust fretted on what to do to evade this ninja and reach Alecado. He didn’t have much time until the Don realized all the insiders had been eliminated by the master.“Should I fight? I’m not strong enough to fight this man with the ability to create and manipulate magnets just yet... But if I fail, the master’s plan fails...”As Satoz stepped forward, his form flickered, momentarily vanishing from sight before reappearing in the same spot, his eyes fixed on Faust with an unnerving calm. Faust clenched his fists, feeling the magnetic fields around him, trying to gauge his options. He couldn’t afford to be reckless.“You seem tense,” Satoz remarked, his voice echoing slightly as if coming from a distance despite his proximity. “Planning something?”Faust forced a calm expression, though his mind was racing. “Just following orders,” he replied, keeping his tone even.Satoz’s gaze lingered on Faust for a moment longer before he phased out, his form fading until he was gone completely. Faust knew better than to relax—Satoz could be watching from the shadows, waiting for a single misstep.With time running out, Faust had to think quickly. He knew Satoz’s phasing ability made him nearly invulnerable, but it also required intense concentration. If Faust could disrupt that concentration, even for a split second, he might have a chance.Slowly, Faust began manipulating the metal objects in the room—small, imperceptible movements to avoid detection. He concentrated on the magnetic fields, pulling them toward the door to Alecado’s office, where Emil would soon be speaking with the Don. His goal was to create a magnetic field strong enough to cause a momentary disturbance, something subtle yet powerful enough to break Satoz’s focus.As the magnetic field built up, Faust could feel the tension in the air, the slight hum of energy vibrating around him. He only needed a few seconds—just enough time to slip past Satoz and reach Alecado.Faust had three minutes. Three minutes to eliminate Satoz, seize control of Alecado, and ensure Emil’s plan continued without a hitch. Every second counted.Satoz, now fully visible, had realized the disturbance wasn’t a mere coincidence. His eyes narrowed, and in an instant, he phased out again, his form flickering as he prepared to reappear and strike. Faust knew he couldn’t let Satoz get the upper hand.He concentrated, extending his magnetic control to the metal fixtures embedded in the walls and ceiling. He didn’t need to see Satoz; he only needed to feel the slight shifts in the magnetic fields as the ninja moved. Satoz’s phasing ability made him elusive, but it required precise timing and coordination, both of which Faust aimed to disrupt.The room buzzed with magnetic energy as Faust tightened his control. He could sense Satoz’s presence as he flickered into physical form for a brief moment before phasing out again. Timing was critical—Faust needed to strike at the exact moment Satoz became tangible.With a calculated pulse of energy, Faust sent a concentrated magnetic wave through the room, targeting the metal particles in the air and walls. The wave caused a sudden, sharp shift in the magnetic fields, throwing off Satoz’s timing. The ninja phased in just as the magnetic wave hit, causing his body to stutter and lose cohesion for a split second.That was all Faust needed.With a swift motion, Faust manipulated the metal in the room to converge on Satoz, binding him with an unbreakable magnetic force. The metal coiled around Satoz’s limbs and neck, locking him in place before he could phase out again. Satoz struggled, his form flickering as he attempted to escape, but the magnetic grip was too strong, too precise.“Checkmate,” Faust muttered, tightening the hold until Satoz’s movements ceased altogether. The ninja was immobilized, his phasing ability completely neutralized by the magnetic field.Without wasting a moment, Faust turned to Alecado, who had risen from his chair, eyes wide with a mix of shock and fear. The Don’s hands instinctively reached for the hidden gun beneath his desk, but Faust was faster. With a quick flick of his wrist, a cylindrical rod of metal struck the gun, sending it flying out of the man’s grip.Alecado’s eyes met Faust’s, and for a moment, the Don seemed to understand that his time was up. Faust approached swiftly, his hand reaching for a scalpel.“Emil sends his regards,” Faust said coldly as he neatly severed the man’s head from his body.Satoz, who was about to break free from the magnetic enclosure, suddenly felt his body turn limp as Faust manipulated the iron in the ninja’s blood, rendering him unconscious, almost instantly dead.The room fell silent, the only sound being the soft hum of needle and thread as Faust, with a trained hand, reattached the Don’s head to his body.He had done it. He had three minutes, and he’d made every second count. Satoz was neutralized, Alecado was out of the picture, and now the plan would continue, just as Emil had envisioned.Faust exhaled, feeling the weight of the moment lift. The underworld of Ochima would soon be plunged into chaos, but it would be a chaos that Emil controlled, with Faust as his unstoppable enforcer. The game had shifted, and the board was now in their favor.Quickly calling upon the secondary life force seated within the blue gem in Faust’s right hand, he absorbed and disposed of all traces of blood and the evidence of the fight. Taking a seat, he changed his appearance to match Alecado’s, sorting through the Don’s memories with inhuman speed."I see..." Faust muttered, understanding the situation. his phone quickly dialling the number he memorised the day he was born.“Master, Alecado has already sent a large army to wipe out the rebels with iron-blooded tactics... Our headquarters has also been attacked and will probably be destroyed soon! They are clearing out our industries as soon as possible. If other gangs know about this, they should react immediately and make timely adjustments...” Faust's voice crackled over the phone.“Your time is limited, you must hurry.”Listening to Faust’s report, Emil smiled and hung up the phone.The vast palace in front of him was at its weakest in defense. Alecado’s men were almost all out, engaged in a bloody battle with the other families and the rebels they had recruited. During this period, Emil controlled many forces, but they were just bloated. It was still difficult to truly fight against the private armies of the Ten Dons... because these armies were well-equipped.Some of the things they needed couldn’t simply be obtained by relying on gang power alone. But it was still enough to consume and delay the armed forces and disperse the enemy’s main force.“Young Master! It is not safe. Please remain with the chosen guards at this time!” a guard at the gate shouted, approaching with guns raised. If Emil resisted, they had direct orders to shoot and kill.“No.” Emil simply replied.With a flick of his fingers, several stones instantly shot through the heads of the guards, splattering white liquid. Emil stepped over their bodies as he strolled into the main hall where the last three insiders lived, his figure disappearing into the shadows.After a while, sharp gunshots and alarm bells echoed throughout the palace.Suddenly, huge and bright floodlights illuminated the originally dark palace.Dozens of interwoven beams lit up the night as if it were day.Under this dazzling sea of white light, inside the tall walls, at the end of the empty square, a small figure slowly approached, each step deliberate, becoming the focus of attention.Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...Around him, wisps of shadowy figures either fell from great heights or flew over, forming a circular formation that trapped the intruder!Emil smiled faintly, looking around. There were eighteen people in total, eighteen Nen users! Among them was a boy in a baseball cap, Green, who he had met once before.Emil was very familiar with these auras."Young Master... May I ask what you are doing here in the middle of the night?!" a man with a grim look and folded arms said indifferently.He sniffed lightly, and even though they were ten meters apart, he could still smell a faint scent of blood on Emil."Isn't it obvious?"Emil seemed very calm.“Emil... are you sure you don’t want to reconsider? Although you’re strong, we have the advantage in numbers. We don’t understand the affairs of the gang, and we don’t want to find out. If you turn back now, you can at least live a few more days. When the boss comes back, he will deal with you personally. If you take action now, it’s equivalent to bringing forward your death date. This is not a wise decision,” Green smiled, showing his white teeth."Have all the others left? The original number should have been more..."The answer was irrelevant to the question."Well... I'm going to clean up the mess you made... Are you satisfied?" a woman scolded with an unhappy look on her face.“Calm down, Wuka... the real big fish are with us... you should be happy,” someone admonished his friend with a smile."Cut!"“Most of the people here are from Meteor Street, right?” Emil began to unbutton his suit.“Yes,” Green smiled brightly.“No wonder... your telekinesis is so good... I suddenly become interested in your hometown,” Emil said as he took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves.A dozen people watched his movements, with fighting spirit and strong murderous intent surging together.Emil bent down and placed the folded clothes on the ground.Then, the energy around his body exploded as he looked at them."Bring it on!"Emil had just finished speaking, and before he could straighten up, a ghost had flashed behind him, holding a sharp knife, swinging it at the carotid artery in his neck. "Do you really think we are interested in waiting for you to sort out your clothes? Idiot, the battle has already started!"Bang!But… when the man was halfway through swinging his weapon, a big hand pressed on his face, causing him to lose control of his body and be slammed heavily to the ground, creating a deep pit.Then, another cloud of dust was raised, and one of Emil’s legs sank nearly a foot into the ground, but he did not step on the former. The man jumped out of the pit quickly and kept his distance.“What a quick reaction... It looks like they were forewarned of the attack...”Having failed, Emil pulled out his dusty foot and said indifferently.Green’s pupils shrank into pinholes.Although his companion dodged the attack, he was already kneeling on the ground, leaning over and spitting out blood... not just blood, but blood clots...Even with telekinesis defense, his internal organs were still severely damaged and broken.This man was even scarier than they had thought!“You’ve seen my match video, right? The one at the Sky Arena... that was half a year ago. You don’t think that I haven’t improved in the past four months, do you? You’re looking down on me...” Emil noticed the change in Green’s expression and teased.With a puff, he spread out his palms, and a strange slab condensed in the air beside him. Only those with gyo on were able to see it."Attack together!" Green shouted as he saw Emil preparing to use his ability. He was the first to rush over.In an instant, more than a dozen phantoms cooperated and rushed toward the target.“Four shieldmen, two swordsmen, and six archers should do the trick,” Emil smiled as he assessed the enemies sweeping in from all directions.